A plain and necessary confutation of divers gross and antichristian errors, delivered to the vniversity congregation, the last commencement, anno 1653, by Mr. Sydrach Simpson, master of Pembroke Hall in Cambridge
         Dell, William, d. 1664.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A37496 of text R207233 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing D924). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 218 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 47 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A37496
         Wing D924
         ESTC R207233
         13120443
         ocm 13120443
         97823
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A37496)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97823)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 414:2)
      
       
         
           
             A plain and necessary confutation of divers gross and antichristian errors, delivered to the vniversity congregation, the last commencement, anno 1653, by Mr. Sydrach Simpson, master of Pembroke Hall in Cambridge
             Dell, William, d. 1664.
          
           [12], 49, 30 p.
           
             Printed by Robert White for Giles Calvert ...,
             London :
             1654.
          
           
             Written by William Dell. Cf. BM.
             Appears in: The tryal of spirits. London, 1653 [i.e. 1654].
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Print show-through in filmed copy.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Simpson, Sidrach, 1600?-1655.
           Humanism.
           Philosophy and religion.
        
      
    
       A37496  R207233  (Wing D924).  civilwar no The tryal of spirits both in teachers & hearers. Wherein is held forth the clear discovery, and certain downfal of the carnal and antichrist Dell, William 1653    35380 150 30 0 0 0 2 220 F  The  rate of 220 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           Plain
           and
           Necessary
           CONFVTATION
           Of
           divers
           gross
           and
           Antichristian
           Errors
           ,
           DELIVERED
           To
           the
           
             Vniversity
          
           Congregation
           ,
           The
           last
           
             Commencement
             ,
          
           Anno.
           1653.
           
           By
           Mr.
           
             Sydrach
             Simpson
             ,
          
           Master
           of
           
             Pembroke
          
           HALL
           in
           CAMBRIDGE
           .
        
         
           Potentior
           est
           veritas
           quam
           eloquentia
           ,
           potior
           spiritus
           quam
           ingenium
           ,
           major
           fides
           quam
           eruditio
           :
           &
           ut
           Paulus
           ait
           ,
           Stultum
           Dei
           sapientius
           est
           hominibus
           .
           
             Luther
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Caspar
             .
             Bornerum
             .
             Profes
             .
             Lipsens
             .
          
        
         
           Non
           est
           istud
           temeritas
           ,
           sed
           fides
           ;
           neque
           inconsideratio
           ,
           sed
           ratio
           ;
           neque
           furor
           ,
           sed
           fiducia
           .
           
             Hilarius
             lib.
             contr.
             Constantium
             Augustum
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Robert
             White
             ,
          
           for
           
             Giles
             Calvert
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Black-spread-Eagle
           ,
           near
           the
           West-end
           of
           
             Pauls
             .
          
           1654.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           An
           
             Apologie
          
           to
           the
           
             Reader
             ,
          
           touching
           the
           following
           
             Reply
          
           to
           Mr.
           
             Sydrach
             Simpsons
          
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           IF
           it
           shall
           seem
           
             grievous
          
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           dealt
           thus
           
             freely
          
           and
           
             plainly
          
           with
           Mr.
           
             Sydrach
             Simpson
             ,
          
           one
           of
           the
           first
           
             pastors
          
           of
           an
           
             independent
          
           Congregation
           in
           
             England
          
           ;
           let
           them
           
             consider
          
           how
           
             Paul
          
           dealt
           with
           those
           
             Brethren
             Gal.
          
           2.
           
             to
             whom
          
           (
           according
           to
           his
           
             Zeal
             ,
          
           and
           the
           present
           
             occasion
             )
             he
             gave
             no
             place
             by
             subjection
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             an
             hour
             ,
             that
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             might
             continue
             with
             the
             Galatians
          
           ;
           and
           though
           those
           brethren
           
             seemed
             to
             be
             somewhat
             ,
          
           yet
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           what
           ever
           they
           are
           ,
           
             it
             makes
             no
             matter
             to
             me
             ,
          
           seeing
           
             God
             accepteth
             no
             mans
             Person
             :
          
           And
           so
           notwithstanding
           their
           
             Reputation
             ,
          
           he
           did
           not
           
             spare
          
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           let
           them
           
             consider
          
           how
           
             Paul
          
           at
           
             Antioch
          
           withstood
           
             Peter
             to
             the
             face
          
           for
           
             dissembling
          
           with
           the
           
             Jews
          
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           and
           for
           not
           
             walking
             uprightly
             according
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
          
           wherefore
           
             Paul
          
           did
           
             publikely
          
           and
           
             sharply
          
           reprove
           him
           before
           them
           all
           .
           For
           no
           
             true
             believer
          
           is
           to
           keep
           
             silence
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             Doctrine
          
           of
           the
           
           
             Gospel
          
           is
           
             corrupted
          
           by
           the
           
             Doctrines
          
           of
           
             men
             ,
          
           or
           to
           be
           
             modest
          
           in
           this
           
             matter
             .
          
           Wherefore
           I
           was
           compelled
           to
           speak
           thus
           
             plainly
          
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           
             gross
             prevarication
          
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           well
           
             satisfied
          
           in
           my
           
             conscience
          
           in
           the
           
             discharge
          
           of
           my
           duty
           ,
           whatever
           shall
           be
           the
           
             censure
          
           of
           
             carnal
             Christians
             ,
          
           who
           have
           no
           
             true
             sense
          
           of
           the
           
             Glory
          
           of
           
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
          
           or
           of
           the
           
             profit
          
           of
           his
           
             People
             ,
          
           whom
           yet
           
             Christ
          
           so
           loved
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           
             life
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           
             Crucified
          
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Again
             ,
          
           if
           it
           shall
           
             offend
          
           any
           that
           I
           deal
           thus
           
             roundly
          
           against
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           ;
           Let
           them
           
             know
             ,
          
           that
           I
           am
           not
           against
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           upon
           
             all
             accounts
             ,
          
           but
           do
           allow
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           (
           so
           it
           be
           
             sober
          
           and
           
             serious
          
           )
           in
           its
           
             own
             place
          
           and
           
             Sphear
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           other
           
             Humane
             things
          
           :
           But
           I
           do
           
             oppose
          
           it
           as
           it
           is
           made
           another
           
             John
             Baptist
             ,
          
           to
           prepare
           the
           
             way
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           into
           the
           
             world
             ,
          
           or
           to
           pepare
           the
           
             worlds
          
           way
           to
           
             Christ
             :
          
           And
           also
           ,
           as
           men
           make
           it
           
             necessary
             ,
             for
             the
             true
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           the
           
             very
             Unction
             for
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           And
           
             herein
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             grace
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           I
           both
           
             do
          
           and
           
             will
          
           contend
           against
           it
           
             for
             ever
          
           :
           Seeing
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           mingled
           with
           
             Divinity
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           understood
           according
           to
           
             Aristotle
             ,
          
           hath
           
             begun
             ,
             continued
             ,
          
           and
           
             perfected
          
           the
           
             M●ster●e
          
           of
           
             Iniquity
          
           in
           the
           outward
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           do
           in
           all
           
             boldness
          
           appear
           for
           
             Christ
          
           the
           
             w●●dom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           against
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           the
           
             wisdom
          
           of
           th●world
           ;
           knowing
           
             assuredly
          
           that
           he
           is
           as
           very
           
             Antichrist
          
           who
           opposes
           
             Christ
          
           as
           the
           
             Wisdom
          
           o●God
           
             ,
          
           as
           ●e
           that
           
             opposes
          
           Him
           as
           the
           
             Power
          
           and
           
             Righ●ousness
             of
             God
             :
          
           and
           
             men
          
           may
           as
           well
           bring
           into
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             God
             another
             Righteousness
          
           then
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             another
             Power
          
           then
           
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           
             another
             Wisdom
          
           then
           
             Christ
             .
          
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           bring
           in
           
             Humane
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             civil
          
           or
           
             moral
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           or
           any
           
             Works
          
           or
           
             Duties
          
           of
           men
           for
           
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           into
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           they
           are
           
             true
             Antichrists
          
           in
           so
           doing
           ;
           seeing
           
             herein
          
           they
           are
           
             contrary
          
           to
           ,
           and
           do
           
             oppose
             Christ
          
           the
           
             Righteousness
          
           of
           
             God
          
           :
           And
           as
           
             they
          
           who
           bring
           in
           
             Humane
             Power
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Secular
             Arm
          
           into
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           to
           
             do
             ,
          
           or
           leave
           
             undone
             ,
          
           to
           
             reward
          
           or
           
             Punish
             ,
          
           to
           
             promise
          
           or
           
             threaten
             ,
          
           to
           
             encourage
          
           or
           
             discourage
          
           by
           
             that
             ,
          
           they
           are
           
             true
             Antichrists
          
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           seeing
           
             herein
          
           they
           are
           
             contrary
          
           to
           ,
           and
           do
           
             oppose
             Christ
          
           the
           
             Power
          
           of
           
             God
          
           ;
           So
           
             also
          
           they
           that
           bring
           in
           
             Humane
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Learning
          
           and
           
             Philosophy
          
           of
           men
           into
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           they
           also
           are
           
             true
             Antichrists
          
           in
           so
           doing
           ;
           for
           
             herein
          
           they
           are
           
             contrary
          
           to
           ,
           and
           do
           
             oppose
             Christ
          
           the
           
             Wisdom
          
           of
           
             God
             .
          
           For
           
             Christ
          
           is
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           be
           the
           
             only
             Power
             ,
          
           the
           
             only
             Wisdom
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             only
             Righteousness
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           he
           that
           brings
           in
           any
           
             other
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
          
           or
           
             Righteousness
             ,
          
           besides
           
             Christ
             Himself
             ,
          
           that
           man
           is
           in
           very
           deed
           
             Antichrist
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           
             matter
          
           also
           ,
           it
           was
           
             necessary
          
           that
           I
           should
           be
           
             bold
          
           for
           
             Christ
          
           against
           
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Again
             ,
          
           if
           any
           shall
           be
           
             offended
          
           that
           I
           speak
           thus
           
             freely
          
           against
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           which
           are
           of
           such
           
             honorable
             esteem
          
           everywhere
           in
           the
           
             Nation
             ,
          
           especially
           with
           the
           
             Ignorant
          
           and
           
             Vulgar
          
           people
           ,
           and
           with
           men
           of
           
             all
             sorts
             ,
          
           who
           have
           not
           the
           
             right
          
           Knowledge
           of
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             Gospel
             (
             wherein
          
           are
           so
           contained
           
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
          
           that
           
             no
             part
          
           of
           this
           
             Treasury
          
           is
           left
           out
           thereof
           ,
           to
           enrich
           
             Heathenish
             Philosophy
          
           withall
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           is
           left
           as
           a
           
             desolate
          
           thing
           ,
           
             empty
          
           and
           
             destitute
          
           of
           all
           true
           
             Wisdom
          
           
           and
           
             Knowledge
             )
             I
             say
             ,
          
           if
           any
           think
           that
           I
           have
           
             too
          
           deeply
           censured
           these
           
             Universities
          
           ;
           let
           them
           
             know
             ,
          
           that
           I
           have
           done
           in
           this
           matter
           but
           as
           
             Wickliff
             ,
             Hus
             ,
             Luther
             ,
          
           and
           several
           others
           ,
           
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             happy
             Instruments
          
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           
             Christ
          
           have
           done
           before
           me
           .
           As
           for
           
             instance
          
           ;
        
         
           
             Wickliff
          
           terms
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
             Castra
             Caimitica
             ,
          
           Cains
           Castles
           ;
           
             Synagogas
             Satanae
             ,
          
           the
           Synagogues
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           affirms
           they
           were
           never
           Ordained
           or
           Instituted
           by
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             John
             Hus
             ,
          
           (
           or
           
             Otho
             Brunfelsius
             ,
          
           if
           he
           set
           out
           the
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           )
           calls
           them
           
             Satrapas
             Antichristi
             ,
          
           the
           
             Lieutenants
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Luther
          
           in
           his
           book
           
             Contra
             Ambrosium
             Catharinum
             ,
          
           shewing
           out
           of
           
             Daniel
          
           the
           
             Prophet
             ,
          
           that
           
             Antichrist
          
           is
           
             Rex
             facierum
             ,
          
           the
           
             King
             of
             faces
             ,
          
           or
           
             appearances
             ,
          
           he
           affirms
           that
           
             the
             Universities
             are
             one
             of
             those
             faces
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             very
             comely
             or
             sightly
             to
             look
             on
             ,
          
           and
           
             yet
             indeed
             are
             a
             very
             chaos
             and
             open
             gate
             of
             Hell
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             in
             these
             the
             most
             choise
             youth
             of
             Christian
             people
             are
             prostituted
             ,
             and
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             open
             throat
             of
             Hell
          
           ;
           And
           that
           in
           these
           
             Aristotle
             is
             read
             ,
             whereby
             the
             wits
             of
             Christian
             youth
             are
             possessed
             &
             busied
             with
             Humane
             &
             Heathenish
             Learning
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             are
             quite
             blinded
             and
             oppressed
             with
             it
             .
          
        
         
           He
           saith
           also
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Universities
             are
             the
             Woe
             ,
             that
             the
             fifth
             Angel
          
           (
           mentioned
           Revel.
           9.
           )
           
             brought
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             and
             that
             who
             ever
             it
             was
             that
             did
             first
             institute
             and
             confirm
             Universities
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             star
             fallen
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
          
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           of
           Christ
           to
           
             Humane
             Learning
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           his
           
             Exposition
          
           on
           
             Psal.
          
           22.
           he
           calls
           the
           
             Universities
             the
             Mothers
             of
             Learned
             men
             ,
          
           the
           
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           (
           
             Scholae
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
           Ludi
           )
           
           
             Schools
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Plays
             by
             a
             fatall
             name
             ,
             seeing
             they
             make
             sport
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             cast
             lotts
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             Garments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             every
             one
             dividing
             to
             himself
             a
             share
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             humane
             and
             Philosophical
             apprehension
             .
          
           And
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Doctors
             of
             these
             Universities
             are
             by
             the
             same
             providence
          
           called
           
             Doctores
             Scholastici
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
           
             Ludicri
             ,
             vel
             Illusorii
             :
             School-Doctors
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             mocking
             or
             May
             game
             Doctors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Again
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             those
             most
             glorious
             Mothers
             of
             studies
             ,
             the
             Universities
             ,
             stink
             before
             God
             with
             most
             loathsome
             abomination
             .
          
        
         
           These
           
             Universities
          
           are
           those
           
             Antichristian
             Souldiers
             ,
          
           who
           put
           
             a
             Reed
          
           into
           
             Christs
             right
             hand
          
           instead
           of
           a
           
             Scepter
          
           :
           and
           this
           reed
           is
           
             Philosophy
             ,
          
           that
           
             vain
             deceit
             ,
          
           or
           as
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           else
           where
           terms
           it
           ,
           the
           
             Operation
          
           of
           
             Error
             :
             by
             which
             Philosophy
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             unhappy
             people
             of
             Christ
             began
             to
             be
             governed
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             to
             be
             seduced
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             led
             away
             from
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             .
          
           And
           this
           
             vain
             Reed
          
           they
           put
           into
           his
           
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           by
           preferring
           
             Learning
          
           before
           
             Godliness
          
           ;
           saying
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           their
           usual
           manner
           of
           speaking
           )
           he
           is
           a
           
             Learned
          
           and
           a
           
             godly
          
           man
           ;
           hereby
           making
           
             Learning
          
           to
           take
           place
           of
           
             Godliness
             .
          
           And
           yet
           this
           
             Philosophy
          
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             weak
             Reed
             ,
          
           which
           
             counterfeits
          
           a
           
             Scepter
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           
             represents
          
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           nothing
           but
           
             vain
             deceit
          
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           
             nothing
          
           propounded
           in
           
             such
          
           Doctrine
           but
           
             vanity
          
           and
           
             lying
             ,
          
           
           though
           under
           the
           
             title
          
           of
           
             Knowledge
          
           and
           
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           calls
           them
           
             Antichristi
             Lupanaria
             ,
          
           the
           
             Stews
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Melancthon
          
           also
           terms
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           
           Domos
           mendacii
           ,
           
             Houses
             of
             lyes
             ,
          
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             
             they
             are
             all
             heretical
             by
             their
             School
             Divinity
             ,
          
           which
           all
           the
           
             Schools
          
           in
           
             Europe
          
           have
           received
           from
           the
           
             University
          
           of
           
             Paris
             ,
          
           and
           are
           thereby
           
             infected
             with
             heresie
          
           ;
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           
             students
          
           in
           
             the
             Universities
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             people
             of
          
           Aristotles
           
             Morals
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           
             others
          
           have
           spoken
           
             freely
          
           and
           
             sharply
          
           against
           the
           
             Universities
          
           before
           now
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             wise
          
           and
           
             Godly
             Christians
          
           will
           have
           no
           
             just
          
           cause
           to
           be
           
             offended
          
           at
           
             me
             ,
          
           who
           have
           spoken
           in
           
             like
             maner
             ,
          
           having
           the
           
             same
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           shall
           
             Object
             ,
          
           that
           
             they
             all
             spake
             against
             Popish
             Universities
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Universities
             are
             otherwise
             now
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             then
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             not
             the
             same
             cause
             to
             speak
             against
             them
             now
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             heretofore
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           this
           
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           That
           though
           the
           
             outward
             form
          
           of
           
             gross
             Popery
          
           be
           taken
           away
           from
           
             them
          
           (
           as
           also
           from
           the
           
             rest
          
           of
           the
           
             People
          
           of
           this
           
             Nation
             )
             God
          
           having
           put
           it
           into
           the
           
             hearts
          
           of
           the
           
             Civil
             power
          
           to
           reject
           it
           ,
           after
           the
           
             light
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           had
           begun
           to
           shine
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           are
           the
           
             heart
             ,
             bowels
             ,
             bones
             ,
             marrow
             ,
             sinews
          
           and
           
             blood
          
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           the
           
             self-same
          
           now
           as
           
             heretofore
          
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           
             outside
          
           of
           it
           hath
           passed
           under
           a
           
             very
             little
          
           change
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             inner
             parts
          
           of
           it
           remain
           as
           
             before
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             full
             strength
          
           of
           
             Antichrists
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           and
           that
           without
           any
           
             alteration
          
           at
           all
           .
           For
           the
           
             self-same
             Statutes
          
           of
           the
           
             Universities
          
           and
           
             Colledges
          
           still
           
             remain
          
           with
           them
           in
           
             force
             ,
          
           which
           were
           at
           
             first
          
           given
           to
           them
           by
           their
           
             Popish
             Founders
             ,
          
           through
           the
           
             help
          
           of
           
             Antichrist
             :
          
           and
           these
           
             Statutes
          
           are
           of
           such
           
             Authority
          
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           depart
           from
           the
           
             Rule
          
           of
           
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
          
           to
           walk
           by
           
           the
           
             rules
          
           of
           
             sinful
             men
             ,
          
           for
           worldly
           
             stipends
          
           and
           
             rewards
             .
             Farther
             ,
          
           the
           same
           
             Philosophy
          
           or
           
             Heathenism
             ,
          
           and
           the
           same
           
             School-divinity
          
           or
           
             Antichristianism
             ,
          
           are
           yet
           
             instilled
          
           into
           the
           
             youth
          
           and
           
             students
             ,
          
           as
           were
           many
           
             hundred
          
           years
           
             ago
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             darkest
          
           times
           of
           
             Popery
          
           ;
           and
           these
           things
           are
           
             all
             in
             all
          
           in
           the
           
             University
             Learning
          
           and
           
             Education
             ,
          
           insomuch
           that
           
             no
             man
          
           is
           of
           any
           
             esteem
          
           and
           
             reckoning
          
           with
           them
           ,
           
             know
          
           he
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           never
           so
           
             soundly
          
           and
           
             truly
             ,
          
           if
           he
           be
           not
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           )
           a
           
             good
             Philosopher
             ,
          
           and
           
             School-divine
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           
             University
          
           for
           its
           
             inside
          
           is
           the
           
             self-same
          
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           
             Wickliff
             ,
             Hus
             ,
          
           or
           
             Luthers
          
           time
           ,
           being
           
             informed
          
           and
           
             possessed
          
           with
           the
           same
           
             Heathenish
          
           and
           
             Antichristian
             Doctrine
             ,
             now
          
           as
           
             then
          
           :
           Yea
           ,
           
             many
          
           of
           the
           
             self-same
          
           outward
           and
           Antichristian
           
             forms
          
           and
           
             follies
          
           still
           
             remain
          
           with
           
             them
             ,
          
           more
           then
           with
           
             any
             other
          
           people
           in
           the
           
             Nation
          
           again
           ,
           even
           to
           their
           
             Hoods
             ,
             Caps
             ,
             Scarlet
             Robes
             ,
             Doctoral
             Ring
             ,
             Kiss
             ,
             Gloves
             ,
          
           their
           
             Doctoral
             Dinner
          
           and
           
             Musique
             :
          
           neither
           could
           they
           ever
           yet
           to
           
             this
             day
          
           find
           in
           their
           
             hearts
          
           to
           lay
           aside
           their
           very
           
             Praevaricator
             ,
          
           which
           is
           some
           
             notable
             Varlet
          
           picked
           out
           of
           the
           
             University
             ,
          
           and
           brought
           forth
           in
           the
           
             presence
          
           of
           all
           the
           
             Heads
             ,
             Students
             ,
             Schollars
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           
             great
             resort
          
           of
           
             Ministers
          
           and
           
             People
          
           at
           their
           
             publique
             Commencement
             ,
          
           to
           make
           
             shipwrack
          
           of
           
             Faith
          
           and
           a
           
             good
             conscience
          
           before
           them
           
             all
             ,
          
           and
           in
           
             open
             defiance
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           which
           stands
           in
           
             faith
          
           and
           
             love
             ,
          
           to
           
             abuse
             ,
          
           and
           
             deride
             ,
          
           and
           
             jeer
             ,
          
           and
           
             reproach
          
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             persons
             ,
          
           of
           all
           
             ages
             ,
             sexes
             ,
             professions
             ,
          
           and
           this
           
             presently
          
           after
           their
           
             Divinity
             Acts
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           wickedness
           the
           very
           
             Heathen
          
           would
           be
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           
             plainly
          
           declares
           what
           
             kind
          
           of
           
             Divinity
          
           is
           
             taught
          
           and
           
             learned
          
           in
           the
           
             University
             ,
          
           which
           can
           
             endure
             ,
             
             allow
             ,
             countenance
             ,
          
           and
           be
           
             merry
          
           at
           that
           which
           so
           
             highly
          
           contradicts
           
             Gods
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           
             grieves
          
           his
           
             Spirit
          
           :
           yet
           because
           it
           makes
           them
           
             merry
          
           after
           a
           
             full
             dinner
             ,
          
           and
           puts
           more
           
             joy
          
           into
           their
           
             hearts
          
           then
           the
           
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           they
           could
           hitherto
           
             dispense
          
           with
           all
           to
           
             this
             day
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           however
           
             Religion
          
           for
           the
           
             outward
             form
             ,
          
           hath
           been
           much
           
             reformed
          
           in
           these
           
             Nations
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           
             Universities
          
           as
           the
           
             strongest
             Holds
          
           that
           
             Antichrist
          
           hath
           had
           amongst
           us
           ,
           have
           still
           remained
           much
           what
           the
           
             same
             ,
          
           not
           only
           as
           to
           the
           
             inward
             substance
          
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           their
           
             Statutes
             ,
             Philosophy
          
           and
           
             Divinity
             ,
          
           but
           also
           in
           a
           
             great
             measure
          
           to
           their
           
             outward
             forms
             ,
          
           as
           they
           were
           in
           their
           
             first
             Antichristian
             Institution
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           
             necessary
          
           also
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           be
           
             plain
          
           and
           
             free
          
           for
           
             Christs
          
           sake
           and
           his
           
             Churches
             ,
          
           against
           these
           (
           as
           
             Luther
          
           calls
           them
           )
           
             stews
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           and
           
             Dens
          
           of
           
             Thieves
             ,
          
           who
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           
             are
          
           the
           
             constant
          
           and
           
             fruitfull
             seed
          
           of
           
             Antichrists
          
           Kingdom
           in
           the
           
             world
             ,
          
           out
           of
           which
           it
           might
           
             suddainly
          
           on
           all
           
             occasions
          
           and
           
             opportunities
          
           grow
           up
           
             afresh
             ,
          
           how
           greatly
           soever
           it
           had
           been
           before
           
             wasted
          
           and
           
             destroyed
          
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           the
           clear
           
             word
          
           of
           
             God
          
           and
           his
           
             mighty
             Providences
          
           and
           
             Works
          
           accompanying
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Now
          
           as
           it
           was
           
             necessary
          
           this
           work
           should
           be
           
             done
             ,
          
           so
           through
           the
           
             Grace
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           was
           I
           made
           
             willing
          
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           seeing
           
             no body
          
           else
           more
           
             fit
          
           and
           
             able
          
           did
           appear
           .
           And
           
             well
          
           knowing
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           provokes
           the
           
             Universities
          
           and
           
             Clergy
          
           against
           him
           ,
           provokes
           
             Principalities
          
           and
           
             Powers
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Rulers
          
           of
           the
           
             Darkness
             of
             this
             world
          
           against
           him
           ;
           as
           is
           
             evident
          
           in
           the
           example
           of
           
             Wickliff
             ,
             Hus
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Tindal
          
           and
           others
           :
           I
           have
           
           therefore
           according
           to
           
             Christs
          
           Counsel
           ,
           
             sate
             down
             and
             counted
             the
             cost
             of
             this
             undertaking
             ,
          
           and
           after
           all
           do
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             on
             my
             side
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             fear
             what
             man
             can
             do
             unto
             me
             .
          
           And
           so
           I
           commit
           thee
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
           to
           
             that
             Grace
          
           which
           is
           from
           
             God
             ,
          
           to
           keep
           thee
           in
           this
           
             new
             hour
             of
             Temptation
             ,
          
           if
           the
           
             Lord
          
           suffer
           it
           to
           
             come
             forth
          
           upon
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Again
           ,
           if
           any
           shall
           
             Object
          
           in
           reading
           this
           
             Reply
             ,
          
           that
           I
           ,
           my self
           make
           use
           of
           
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
          
           whilst
           I
           speak
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           what
           
             part
          
           of
           
             Philosophy
          
           is
           here
           made
           use
           of
           ?
           or
           
             who
          
           of
           the
           
             Heathens
          
           are
           here
           
             quoted
          
           ?
           I
           have
           
             chiefly
          
           made
           use
           of
           the
           
             Testimony
          
           of
           some
           
             faithfull
             Christians
             ,
          
           who
           have
           lived
           in
           
             several
          
           ages
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           
             all
          
           witnessed
           by
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
             ,
          
           the
           
             same
             Truth
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           no
           more
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           to
           quote
           
             Believers
          
           in
           the
           Church
           
             since
             Christ
             ,
          
           then
           to
           quote
           the
           
             Patriarks
          
           and
           
             Prophets
          
           before
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           and
           
             Evangelists
          
           which
           
             immediatly
          
           followed
           him
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           
             last
          
           of
           all
           ,
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           
             I
             my self
             relate
             to
             the
             University
             ,
             why
             then
             do
             I
             speak
             against
             it
             thus
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           neither
           
             do
             ,
          
           nor
           
             will
          
           relate
           to
           the
           
             University
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           
             polluted
          
           with
           any
           of
           the
           
             Abominations
          
           herein
           mentioned
           :
           But
           as
           by
           the
           
             Providence
          
           of
           
             God
          
           alone
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           
             brought
          
           to
           that
           
             Relation
          
           in
           which
           I
           
             now
          
           stand
           ,
           and
           
             continue
          
           in
           it
           ,
           against
           the
           
             wills
          
           and
           
             workings
          
           of
           many
           ;
           so
           through
           his
           
             good
             pleasure
          
           I
           will
           
             remain
             ,
          
           till
           
             he
          
           shall
           otherwise
           
             dispose
          
           of
           me
           ;
           and
           during
           my
           
             sojurning
          
           with
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           
             fail
          
           to
           
             testifie
          
           against
           their
           
             evil
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             endeavor
          
           to
           win
           all
           those
           whom
           
             God
          
           shall
           
             perswade
          
           to
           receive
           his
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           from
           
             Heathenism
          
           to
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           from
           
             Antichrist
          
           to
           
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Wherefore
          
           let
           none
           be
           
             offended
          
           that
           I
           am
           made
           
             willing
          
           to
           
             hazard
          
           and
           
             part
          
           with
           my
           
             worldly
             accommodations
          
           for
           
             Christs
             Names
          
           sake
           ;
           but
           let
           them
           
             rather
          
           praise
           the
           
             Grace
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           
             enabled
          
           me
           to
           
             witness
             a
             good
             confession
             ,
          
           what
           ever
           
             worldly
             disadvantage
          
           I
           might
           run
           into
           thereby
           .
           Wherefore
           
             welcome
          
           the
           
             Kingdom
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Word
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           they
           
             swallow
             up
          
           all
           my
           
             earthly
             accommodations
          
           :
           For
           such
           
             love
          
           hath
           the
           
             Lord
          
           put
           into
           my
           
             heart
             ,
          
           that
           I
           would
           not
           
             willingly
             conceal
          
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           most
           
             precious
             Truth
             ,
          
           either
           to
           
             gain
          
           or
           to
           
             preserve
          
           to
           my self
           the
           
             whole
             World
             .
          
           And
           so
           
             righteous
             Father
             ,
          
           not
           
             my
          
           will
           be
           done
           ,
           nor
           
             theirs
             ,
          
           but
           
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             in
             Earth
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           
             
               Isa.
               62.1
               .
            
             
               For
               Sions
               sake
               I
               will
               not
               hold
               my
               peace
               ,
               and
               for
               Jerusalems
               sake
               I
               will
               not
               rest
               ,
               until
               the
               Righteousness
               thereof
               go
               forth
               as
               brightness
               ,
               and
               the
               Salvation
               thereof
               as
               a
               Lamp
               that
               burns
               .
            
          
        
         
           MAster
           
             Sydrach
             Simpson
          
           the
           last
           
             Commencement
          
           preaching
           to
           the
           
             Vniversity
             Congregation
          
           in
           
             Cambridge
             ,
          
           and
           to
           many
           
             others
             ,
          
           especially
           
             Ministers
          
           there
           gathered
           together
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           from
           
             several
          
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Nation
             ,
          
           among
           
             other
          
           things
           ,
           he
           let
           fall
           in
           that
           
             discourse
          
           of
           his
           ,
           these
           
             gross
          
           and
           
             Antichristian
          
           Errors
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Rehearsal
             of
             the
             
               Errors
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               brought
               in
               that
            
             Scripture
             2
             
               Kings
            
             6.
             
               v.
            
             1
             ,
             2.
             
               which
               was
               his
            
             Text
             :
             
               the
               words
               whereof
               are
               these
               ,
            
             
             And
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             said
             unto
             Elisha
             ,
             Behold
             now
             the
             place
             where
             we
             dwel
             with
             thee
             ,
             is
             too
             strait
             for
             us
             ;
             let
             us
             go
             we
             pray
             thee
             unto
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             take
             thence
             every
             man
             a
             beam
             and
             let
             us
             make
             us
             a
             place
             where
             we
             may
             dwel
             :
             and
             he
             answered
             Go
             yee
             .
             
               This
            
             Scripture
             
               he
               used
               to
               prove
               the
            
             Lawfulness
             
               and
            
             Religiousness
             
               of
               the
            
             present
             Vniversities
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             usefulness
             
               and
            
             necessity
             
               of
            
             humane
             Learning
             
               to
               the
            
             Church
             
               and
            
             Ministery
             
               of
               the
            
             New
             Testament
             .
             
               And
               what
               the
            
             Scripture
             
               speaks
               of
            
             those
             Schools
             ,
             
               he
               brought
               to
               countenance
               ,
               encourage
               and
               justifie
            
             these
             :
             adding
             ,
             
             
               that
               if
               it
               were
               objected
               ,
            
             That
             that
             was
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             
               He
               did
               answer
               ,
            
             That
             the
             old
             and
             the
             new
             were
             not
             distinct
             Testaments
             ,
             but
             Administrations
             :
             
               thereby
               holding
               forth
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Vniversities
             now
             ,
             
               are
               answerable
               to
               the
            
             Schools
             of
             the
             Prophets
             
               that
               were
            
             then
             ;
             
               and
               that
               the
            
             Vniversities
             
               are
               as
               agreeable
               to
               the
            
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               as
               the
            
             Schools
             
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             
               to
               the
            
             Old.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             pull
             down
             Schools
             ,
             have
             alwaies
             been
             men
             who
             were
             found
             enemies
             to
             Religion
             .
             So
             
               Julian
            
             the
             Apostate
             shut
             up
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             all
             Religion
             to
             go
             down
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             knowledge
             of
             heavenly
             things
             cannot
             come
             to
             us
             but
             by
             things
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             Divinity
             is
             swadled
             in
             Humane
             Learning
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             
               Paul
            
             was
             brought
             up
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             
               Gamaliel
               ,
            
             and
             that
             God
             took
             him
             so
             fitted
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             an
             able
             Minister
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             mens
             hatred
             to
             God
             doth
             as
             well
             appear
             in
             their
             hatred
             to
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             
               hated
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             if
             the
             spirit
             teach
             without
             means
             ,
             men
             may
             as
             well
             be
             without
             the
             Ordinances
             as
             without
             the
             Vniversities
             and
             Humane
             Learning
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             men
             now
             are
             not
             to
             receive
             the
             spirit
             in
             that
             immediate
             way
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             which
             it
             was
             given
             to
             them
             who
             wrote
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             men
             now
             are
             to
             get
             knowledge
             by
             studies
             and
             humane
             Learning
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             inspiration
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             That
             Humane
             Learning
             is
             as
             the
             outworks
             to
             the
             Fort
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             outer
             Court
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             so
             if
             you
             will
             keep
             the
             Fort
             well
             ,
             you
             must
             keep
             the
             outworks
             strong
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             preserve
             the
             inward
             ,
             you
             must
             look
             to
             the
             outward
             Court
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             But
             what
             is
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             this
             (
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               of
               some
               mens
               appearing
               against
            
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             
               as
               the
            
             unction
             
               of
               the
            
             Ministerie
             ,
             
               and
               against
               the
            
             Vniversities
             
               as
               the
            
             Fountain
             
               of
               the
            
             Ministerie
             )
             but
             this
             ?
             that
             some
             say
             ,
             They
             are
             one
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             as
             Christ
             hath
             the
             Divine
             nature
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             every
             believer
             hath
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             need
             not
             go
             to
             any
             
             man
             to
             learn
             ;
             whereas
             
               John
            
             17.
             
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             believers
             as
             at
             an
             
               infinite
            
             distance
             from
             him
             :
             And
             if
             believers
             be
             so
             united
             to
             Christ
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             not
             be
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             and
             we
             should
             be
             equal
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Arts
             and
             Tongues
             are
             the
             Cups
             in
             which
             God
             drinks
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             We
             shall
             never
             keep
             up
             Religion
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             keep
             up
             Learning
             :
             but
             when
             Learning
             goes
             down
             ,
             Religion
             goes
             down
             too
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Seeing
             Religious
             Foundations
             are
             so
             Antient
             ,
             then
             keep
             them
             up
             :
             Your
             Destruction
             will
             never
             be
             but
             from
             your selves
             .
          
           
             
               These
            
             Notes
             
               were
               take
               from
               Mr.
               
            
             Simpsons
             
               mouth
               ,
               and
               delivered
               to
               me
               by
               an
            
             honest
             
               hand
               ,
               and
               affirmed
               to
               be
            
             true
             
               for
               the
            
             substance
             
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               I
               also
               heard
            
             several
             
               others
               who
               were
               hearers
               of
               that
               Sermon
               ,
               relating
               the
            
             same
             
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               because
               I
               find
               that
            
             this
             Doctrine
             
               hath
               not
               only
            
             grieved
             
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
            
             faithful
             ,
             
               but
               also
            
             strengthened
             
               the
               hands
               of
               the
            
             carnal
             
               and
            
             evil
             
               People
               :
               The
            
             things
             
               which
               he
               then
            
             delivered
             ,
             
               being
               usually
               the
            
             thoughts
             
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
            
             words
             
               of
               their
               mouths
               ;
               I
               thought
               it
               my
            
             duty
             ,
             
               being
               set
               in
               my
               place
               for
               the
            
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               to
               give
               a
            
             Publike
             Reply
             
               to
               such
            
             gross
             Errors
             
               so
               publikely
               delivered
               ,
               to
               the
            
             danger
             
               of
               so
               many
               ;
               and
               which
               one
               would
               never
               have
               thought
               should
               have
               proceeded
               from
            
             such
             a
             man
             ;
             
               especially
               after
               the
            
             day
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               hath
               so
               far
            
             dawned
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Antichristian
             shadows
             
               are
               so
               far
            
             retreated
             
               and
            
             flowen
             
               away
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               so
               I
               shall
               begin
               with
               the
            
             first
             
               of
               these
            
             Errors
             ,
             
               and
               proceed
               in
               the
            
             Order
             
               in
               which
               they
               are
               set
               down
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             1.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             
               He
               brought
               that
            
             Scripture
             ,
             2
             
               King.
            
             6.1.2
             .
             
             Touching
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             asking
             leave
             of
             
               Elisha
            
             to
             go
             and
             build
             at
             
               Jordan
               ,
            
             to
             prove
             the
             Lawfulness
             and
             Religiousness
             of
             the
             
             Vniversities
             ,
             in
             their
             present
             Vse
             and
             Customs
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
             To
             this
             
               I
               Reply
               ,
            
             that
             there
             is
             a
             
               vast
               difference
            
             between
             
               those
               Schools
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               these
               Vniversities
               ,
            
             as
             in
             many
             
               other
            
             things
             ,
             so
             chiefly
             in
             
               this
            
             ;
             That
             in
             those
             
               Schools
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             named
             by
             him
             ,
             the
             
               holy
               men
               of
               God
            
             freely
             taught
             the
             
               Youth
               ,
            
             who
             came
             
               willingly
            
             to
             them
             to
             learn
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             
               corrupt
            
             times
             of
             
               Israel
            
             and
             
               Judah
            
             ;
             I
             say
             they
             taught
             them
             
               only
            
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             
               other
               Prophets
            
             then
             extant
             ,
             and
             no
             
               Heathenish
               knowledge
               ,
            
             or
             
               Disciplines
            
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
            
             at
             all
             .
             And
             these
             
               kinde
            
             of
             
               Schools
            
             began
             
               early
            
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             the
             
               Fathers
            
             before
             the
             
               Flood
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Patriarks
            
             after
             ,
             
               all
            
             taught
             their
             
               Children
            
             and
             
               Families
            
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
            
             And
             so
             
               each
            
             of
             their
             
               Families
            
             was
             such
             a
             
               School
               .
            
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             at
             
               uncertainties
            
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             
               what
               Doctrine
            
             they
             taught
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             God
             himself
             saith
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
            
             Gen.
             18.19
             .
             
               I
               know
               Abraham
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               that
               he
               will
               command
               his
               Children
               and
               Household
               after
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               keep
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               Justice
               and
               Judgement
            
             :
             This
             was
             the
             
               summe
            
             of
             
               Abrahams
            
             Doctrine
             to
             his
             
               Family
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             
               farther
            
             confirmed
             by
             that
             of
             
               Asaph
               ,
               Psal.
            
             78.2.3.4
             .
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               open
               my
               mouth
               in
               a
               Parable
               ,
               I
               will
               utter
               dark
               sayings
               of
               old
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               heard
               and
               known
               ,
               and
               our
               Fathers
               have
               told
               us
               :
               We
               will
               not
               hide
               them
               from
               their
               Children
               ,
               shewing
               to
               the
               Generation
               to
               come
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               strength
               ,
               and
               the
               wonderfull
               works
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               :
            
             Where
             we
             
               plainly
            
             see
             what
             
               Doctrine
            
             the
             
               Children
            
             received
             from
             their
             
               Parents
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Parents
            
             taught
             their
             
               Children
            
             from
             one
             
               Generation
            
             to
             another
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             not
             
               vain
               Philosophy
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Disciplines
            
             of
             the
             
               Heathens
               ,
               but
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               strength
               and
               wonderfull
               works
               .
            
             This
             also
             is
             
               manifest
            
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             
               Jehosaphat
            
             King
             of
             
               Judah
               ,
            
             who
             sent
             his
             
               Princes
            
             with
             the
             
               Levites
            
             up
             and
             down
             throughout
             
               Judah
               ,
            
             and
             they
             onely
             took
             the
             
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             with
             them
             ,
             (
             and
             no
             
               Heathnish
               Authors
               )
               and
               taught
               the
               People
               ,
            
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             17.
             
          
           
           
             And
             
               Ezra
            
             after
             the
             Prophets
             return
             from
             
               Babilon
               ,
            
             took
             onely
             the
             
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             read
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Levites
            
             also
             read
             in
             the
             
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               distinctly
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               the
               sense
               ,
               and
               caused
               them
               to
               understand
               it
               .
            
             Nehem.
             8.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             also
             
               James
            
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             witnesseth
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             15.21
             .
             saying
             ,
             
               Moses
               of
               old
               time
               hath
               in
               every
               City
               them
               that
               Preach
               him
               ,
               being
               read
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               every
               Sabbath
               day
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             
               faithfull
            
             Prophets
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             during
             all
             the
             
               Old-Testament
               ,
            
             had
             the
             chief
             
               care
            
             in
             their
             
               Schools
            
             to
             keep
             the
             
               Word
            
             of
             the
             
               Lord
            
             among
             them
             in
             a
             
               right
               sense
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             
               mind
            
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               .
            
             For
             seeing
             the
             
               Lords
               People
            
             are
             his
             
               Portion
               ,
            
             they
             knew
             they
             were
             to
             be
             
               carefully
            
             Educated
             and
             Instructed
             in
             the
             
               right
            
             knowledge
             of
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             to
             
               prepare
            
             them
             for
             the
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             to
             make
             them
             
               meet
            
             for
             his
             
               Kingdom
               .
            
             And
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             
               pure
               ,
            
             is
             one
             of
             the
             
               greatest
               matters
            
             of
             all
             in
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               God
            
             :
             For
             as
             the
             
               Word
            
             is
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             
               VVorship
               ,
            
             such
             is
             the
             
               Faith
               ,
            
             such
             is
             the
             
               Conscience
               ,
            
             such
             is
             
               all
            
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             
               Holy
               men
            
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             would
             by
             no
             means
             bring
             in
             the
             
               Philosophy
            
             or
             
               Doctrine
            
             of
             the
             
               Heathens
            
             into
             their
             
               Schools
               ,
            
             to
             teach
             that
             to
             their
             
               Sons
               ,
            
             or
             
               Scholars
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             the
             true
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             unmixed
             
               word
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             against
             this
             it
             be
             Objected
             ,
             
             
               That
               Moses
               was
               learned
               in
               all
               the
               Learning
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             
               Reply
               .
            
             
             But
             did
             
               Moses
            
             ever
             
               teach
            
             any
             of
             
               that
            
             Learning
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             or
             publish
             any
             of
             the
             
               Doctrines
            
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             did
             he
             
               command
            
             or
             
               encourage
            
             any
             of
             the
             
               people
               of
               God
            
             to
             
               learn
            
             it
             ?
             Or
             did
             any
             
               other
            
             of
             the
             
               Prophets
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             many
             ages
             ,
             teach
             their
             
               Sons
            
             or
             
               Scholars
               ,
            
             any
             of
             the
             
               Egyptian
               Philosophy
               ,
            
             which
             was
             the
             
               Antientest
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               Sinaradine
               Table
            
             of
             
               Hermes
               Trismegistus
            
             (
             the
             pretended
             Scholar
             of
             
               Moses
            
             )
             so
             much
             boasted
             of
             ,
             or
             any
             
               Heathnish
               Author
            
             whatsoever
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             were
             
               many
            
             then
             extant
             ?
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             them
             
               prove
            
             that
             but
             one
             
               Heathnish
               Author
            
             was
             read
             by
             any
             of
             the
             
               Prophets
            
             to
             their
             
               Scholars
               ,
            
             and
             then
             they
             will
             have
             some
             
               colour
            
             
             
             taught
             
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             
               Peter
            
             first
             taught
             the
             Men
             of
             
               Judea
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               Inhabitants
            
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               That
               God
               had
               made
               Jesus
               whom
               they
               had
               crucified
               both
               Lord
               and
               Christ
               ,
               having
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               be
               holden
               of
               death
               ,
            
             who
             was
             the
             
               Lord
            
             and
             
               Author
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             
               Steven
               ,
            
             
             disputing
             with
             the
             
               Libertines
               ,
               Cirenians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Alexandrians
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             Philosophers
             of
             
               Cilicia
            
             and
             
               Asia
               ,
            
             did
             hold
             forth
             to
             them
             ,
             
               nothing
               but
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               He
               should
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               Temple
               and
               Law
               ,
               and
               should
               change
               all
               the
               Customs
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             And
             
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               wisdom
               and
               spirit
               by
               which
               he
               spake
               .
               Act.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             
               Paul
            
             at
             the
             
               Vniversity
            
             of
             
               Athens
               ,
            
             
             reproved
             their
             
               Heathenism
               ,
            
             and
             taught
             
               nothing
            
             among
             the
             
               Epicureans
            
             and
             
               Stoicks
               ,
            
             and
             other
             
               sects
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
            
             but
             
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               and
               judgement
               .
            
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               He
            
             also
             disputed
             
               daily
            
             in
             the
             
               School
            
             of
             one
             
               Tyrannus
               ,
            
             and
             that
             for
             
               two
            
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             
               perswaded
               onely
               the
               things
               touching
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               Act.
            
             19.
             
             And
             he
             so
             
               prevailed
            
             with
             his
             
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             that
             
               many
            
             which
             used
             
               curious
               Arts
               ,
               brought
               their
               books
               together
               ,
               and
               burnt
               them
               before
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               prior
               of
               them
               was
               counted
               at
               fifty
               thousand
               pieces
               of
               silver
               .
            
             So
             that
             as
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             pr●vailed
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Name
            
             of
             
               Christ
            
             was
             magnified
             ;
             so
             did
             people
             
               renounce
            
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             
               burn
            
             their
             books
             of
             
               curious
               Arts
            
             :
             For
             
               which
            
             Books
             our
             
               Vniversity
            
             would
             give
             as
             much
             mony
             (
             if
             they
             could
             procure
             it
             from
             
               good
               Benefactors
            
             )
             as
             
               they
            
             were
             
               valued
            
             at
             :
             So
             that
             as
             
               they
               ,
            
             through
             the
             
               efficacy
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             of
             
               Heathens
            
             became
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             and
             threw
             away
             all
             
               other
            
             Learning
             ,
             and
             
               burnt
            
             their
             Books
             of
             
               great
               value
               ,
            
             least
             they
             should
             
               infect
            
             others
             :
             So
             on
             the
             
               contrary
               ,
            
             in
             our
             
               Vniversities
            
             of
             
               pretended
               Christians
               ,
            
             men
             usually
             become
             
               true
               Heathens
            
             ;
             never
             valuing
             the
             
               precious
               Gospel
            
             of
             God
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             other
             
               Heathnish
            
             and
             
               Philosophical
               Books
               .
            
          
           
             Farther
             ,
             the
             same
             
               Paul
            
             dwelt
             after
             at
             
               Rome
            
             two
             whole
             years
             in
             his
             own
             hired
             house
             ,
             and
             during
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             
               Preached
               onely
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               taught
               those
               things
               which
               concern
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               with
               all
               boldness
            
             :
             But
             taught
             not
             one
             word
             of
             
               Philosophy
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               He
               also
               at
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               a
               great
               and
               famous
               City
               of
            
             Greece
             ,
             
               full
               of
            
             Philosophers
             
               and
            
             Orators
             ,
             
               taught
               nothing
               among
               them
               ,
            
             but
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             to
             the
             Jews
             a
             Stumbling
             block
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Greeks
             foolishness
             ;
             But
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             ,
             Christ
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               And
               as
               he
               made
               no
               use
               of
            
             Humane
             learning
             
               all
               this
               while
               ;
               So
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
               he
               plainly
            
             renounces
             
               it
               ,
               and
            
             rejects
             
               it
               ;
               saying
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             1.
             
             And
             I
             brethren
             when
             I
             came
             to
             you
             ,
             came
             not
             with
             excellency
             of
             speech
             or
             wisdom
             ,
             declaring
             unto
             you
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             2.
             
             For
             I
             determined
             not
             to
             know
             any
             thing
             among
             you
             ,
             save
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             him
             Crucified
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             3.
             
             And
             I
             was
             with
             you
             in
             weakness
             ,
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             much
             trembling
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             4.
             
             And
             my
             speech
             and
             preaching
             was
             not
             with
             entising
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdom
             ,
             but
             in
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             5.
             
             That
             your
             faith
             should
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             6.
             
             Howbeit
             ,
             we
             speak
             wisdom
             among
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
             ;
             Yet
             not
             the
             wisdom
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             which
             come
             to
             nought
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             7.
             
             But
             we
             speak
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Mysterie
             ,
             even
             the
             hidden
             wisdom
             ,
             which
             God
             Ordained
             before
             the
             world
             unto
             our
             glory
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             13.
             
             Which
             things
             ,
             also
             we
             speak
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             words
             which
             mans
             wisdom
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             holy
             spirit
             teacheth
             ,
             comparing
             spiritual
             things
             with
             spiritual
             things
             .
          
           
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               this
            
             whole
             Chapter
             
               tends
               to
               the
            
             utter
             rejection
             
               of
            
             Philosophy
             ,
             (
             
               which
               is
               the
            
             wisdom
             
               of
               the
            
             world
             ,
             )
             
               in
               the
            
             Kingdom
             
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               which
               is
               the
            
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               He
               also
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Collossians
             chap.
             2.
             
               gives
               forth
               another
            
             plain
             Testimony
             
               against
            
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               desiring
            
             ver.
             2.
             that
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             believers
             might
             be
             comforted
             and
             that
             they
             might
             be
             kni●
             together
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             unto
             all
             riches
             of
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             understanding
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Mysterie
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             Treasures
             of
             wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             ;
             
               And
               this
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             least
             any
             man
             should
             beguile
             you
             with
             entising
             words
             :
             
               Wherefore
            
             v.
             8
             
               saith
               he
               ,
            
             Beware
             least
             any
             man
             spoyl
             you
             through
             Philosophy
             and
             vain
             deceit
             ,
             after
             the
             Tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             after
             the
             Rudiments
             or
             Elements
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             Christ
             ;
             for
             in
             him
             dwells
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             bodily
             ,
             and
             ye
             are
             compleat
             in
             Him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             all
             Principality
             and
             Power
             ;
             
               Here
               is
               a
            
             sufficient
             caution
             
               again
            
             Philosophy
             
               for
               the
               true
               Church
               for
            
             ever
             .
             
               For
               what
            
             need
             
               we
               (
               if
               we
               are
            
             true
             Christians
             )
             
               to
            
             turn
             aside
             
               for
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Learning
               ,
               and
               curious
               Arts
               to
               the
            
             Heathen
             ,
             
               seeing
            
             God
             
               hath
               given
            
             Christ
             
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
            
             treasured
             
               up
               all
               the
            
             heights
             ,
             
               and
            
             depths
             ,
             
               and
            
             lengths
             ,
             
               and
            
             breadths
             
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               whereby
               the
               whole
            
             world
             
               was
            
             made
             ,
             
               and
               every
               Creature
            
             formed
             
               and
            
             fashioned
             ,
             
               and
               in
               which
               it
               hath
               its
            
             being
             ,
             subsistence
             ,
             
               and
            
             operation
             ;
             
               Yea
               in
            
             this
             Christ
             
               dwells
               all
               the
            
             fulness
             
               of
               the
               Infinite
               and
               eternal
            
             God
             ,
             
               and
               he
               is
               the
            
             head
             of
             all
             Principality
             and
             Power
             ,
             
               in
               earth
               and
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               in
               him
               alone
               ,
               infinitely
               enough
               to
               make
               us
            
             wise
             
               and
            
             learned
             
               for
               ever
               ,
               without
            
             calling
             in
             
               the
               help
               and
               contributions
               of
               the
            
             vain
             Philosophers
             ,
             
               and
               their
            
             foolish
             wisdom
             .
             
               It
               is
               enough
               for
            
             Christian
             Schools
             ,
             
               to
               be
               taught
               to
               know
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
            
             Spirit
             ;
             
               and
               all
            
             other
             Learning
             
               that
               is
               out
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               though
               it
            
             seem
             
               to
               be
               never
               so
            
             high
             
               and
            
             deep
             ,
             
               all
               faithfull
               Christians
               are
               to
            
             reject
             
               it
               ,
               as
               meer
            
             Sophistrie
             
               and
            
             Deceit
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               that
               the
            
             Apostles
             ,
             
               aswell
               as
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               taught
               their
            
             Scholars
             
               and
            
             Disciples
             
               only
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               and
               spake
               not
               one
               word
            
             for
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               but
               directly
            
             against
             
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               the
            
             following
             Fathers
             ,
             
             
               and
            
             next
             Teachers
             
               of
               the
            
             Christian
             Church
             
               after
               the
            
             Apostles
             ,
             
               they
               also
               obeyed
               the
            
             command
             
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               followed
               the
            
             example
             
               of
               the
            
             Apostles
             
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               For
               the
            
             Bishops
             
               and
            
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               that
               is
               the
            
             Overseers
             
               and
            
             Elders
             ,
             
               had
               tender
               regard
               to
               the
            
             children
             
               of
            
             Christians
             ,
             
               and
               did
               teach
            
             them
             
               aswell
               as
               the
            
             people
             ,
             
               the
               pure
            
             Doctrine
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             ;
             
               They
               held
               forth
               to
               them
               ,
            
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             
               and
               did
               exhort
               them
               to
            
             faith
             ,
             new
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             Confession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
            
             patient
             suffering
             ,
             
               and
               did
               not
               at
               all
               ●ntermingle
            
             
             Philosophy
             
               with
               their
            
             Divinity
             ,
             
               but
               alwayes
            
             rejected
             
               and
            
             condemned
             
               it
               ,
               all
               along
               the
            
             first
             
               and
            
             purest
             
               times
               of
               the
            
             Christian
             
               Church
               ,
               till
               the
            
             Mysterie
             of
             iniquity
             
               began
               to
               arise
               ,
               and
               did
               cunningly
            
             insinuate
             
               it self
               into
               the
            
             Church
             ,
             
               by
               the
               means
               of
            
             Humane
             Learning
             .
          
           
             
               And
               here
               it
               will
               not
               be
            
             amiss
             
               to
               Relate
               what
            
             Justine
             Martyr
             
               saith
               of
               himself
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               ;
               who
               was
               before
               his
               Conversion
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               a
            
             great
             Philosopher
             :
             
               and
               lived
               about
            
             150.
             
               years
               after
               Christs
               Nativity
               :
               He
               in
               his
            
             Dialogue
             
               which
            
             Try●ho
             
               relates
               ,
            
             How
             first
             he
             joyned
             himself
             to
             that
             Sect
             of
             Philosophers
             called
             the
             Stoicks
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             the
             Peripateticks
             ,
             after
             to
             the
             Pythagorean
             Sect
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             the
             Platonists
             ,
             but
             had
             no
             satisfaction
             in
             his
             mind
             by
             all
             this
             knowledge
             :
             But
             at
             last
             he
             beholding
             the
             torments
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             seeing
             them
             bear
             them
             with
             such
             comfort
             and
             constancy
             ,
             he
             did
             thereby
             conceive
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             that
             kind
             of
             people
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             any
             vice
             ,
             or
             carnality
             ;
             which
             vices
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             are
             not
             able
             to
             sustain
             any
             sharp
             adversity
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             bitterness
             of
             death
             .
             And
             hereupon
             he
             began
             to
             love
             and
             search
             after
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             and
             being
             afflicted
             in
             mind
             ,
             he
             did
             withdraw
             himself
             into
             a
             solitary
             place
             ,
             where
             there
             met
             him
             an
             old
             Antient
             Father
             of
             comely
             visage
             ,
             and
             gentle
             behavior
             ,
             who
             began
             to
             reason
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             there
             was
             no
             knowledge
             of
             truth
             among
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             neither
             knew
             God
             ,
             nor
             were
             aided
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             And
             did
             farther
             reason
             with
             him
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             of
             the
             reward
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             Then
             
               Justine
            
             being
             satisfied
             with
             his
             reasons
             ,
             yeilded
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             demanded
             of
             him
             how
             he
             might
             attain
             to
             that
             true
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             spoken
             ?
             
             Who
             counselled
             him
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             adjoyning
             therewith
             prayer
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               And
               as
               this●ustine
            
             
               left
               all
               other
               Learning
               ,
               and
               betook
               himself
               only
               to
               the●criptures
            
             ;
             
               so
               in
               the
            
             understanding
             
               of
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               he
               rejected
               all
               his
            
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               and
            
             Philosophical
             apprehensions
             ;
             
               Saying
               ,
               that
            
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             accommodated
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Humane
             reasonings
             ▪
             
               and
               that
               he
               might
               be
               sure
               and
               safe
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               he
               had
               constant
               recourse
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               thus
               
               understood
               .
               So
               that
            
             Justine
             Martyr
             
               being
               effectually
            
             Co●verted
             ,
             
               wholly
               le●t
               his
            
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               and
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               and
               taught
               them
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               been
               taught
               them
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Constantine
             
               the
            
             Emperor
             (
             
               though
               he
               were
               the
            
             first
             
               that
               brought
               in
               the
            
             Mysterie
             of
             Iniquity
             
               into
               the
            
             Christian
             
               Church
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               mingling
               the
            
             Civil
             
               and
            
             Ecclesiastical
             states
             
               and
            
             Laws
             
               together
               )
               there
               being
               in
               his
               time
               a
               great
            
             increase
             
               of
               Christians
               ,
               through
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               a
               great
            
             confluence
             
               of
               them
               to
               his
            
             Imperial
             Citie
             
               for
               the
               Words
               sake
               ,
               he
               wrote
               to
            
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             
               in
               a
               special
               Letter
               ,
            
             Wherein
             he
             desired
             him
             withall
             diligence
             and
             speed
             to
             procure
             fifty
             Volums
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             written
             in
             parchment
             well
             and
             Legibly
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             bigness
             or
             Volume
             as
             might
             be
             carried
             with
             greatest
             ease
             ;
             for
             she
             further
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             of
             those
             that
             came
             to
             attain
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             
               Judging
               it
               most
               meet
               ,
               that
            
             Christian
             
               people
               should
               be
               instructed
               in
               the
            
             Doctrine
             
               of
            
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               And
               though
            
             afterwards
             ,
             
               when
               the
            
             suffering
             
               times
               of
               the
            
             Church
             
               began
               to
               be
               over
               ,
            
             Christians
             
               became
               more
            
             car●●l
             
               and
            
             secure
             (
             
               and
               that
               in
               the
               very
               days
               of
            
             Constantine
             )
             
               and
               so
               began
               to
            
             decline
             
               the
            
             word
             
               of
            
             faith
             ,
             
               and
               to
               seek
               after
            
             Philosophy
             ;
             
               yet
               had
            
             God
             
               in
               all
               the
            
             ages
             
               of
               his
               Church
            
             some
             
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               who
               did
            
             reject
             
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               cleave
               only
               to
               the
            
             word
             :
             
               Among
               which
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               for
               the
            
             present
             ,
             
               produce
               the
            
             Testimonies
             
               of
            
             Berno
             ,
             
               who
               lived
               above
               six
               hundred
               years
               ago
               ,
               and
            
             Zuinglius
             
               of
               latte●
               times
               .
            
          
           
             Berno
             
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               year
            
             1008
             ,
             
               and
               was
               a
               man
               furnished
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Learning
               ,
            
             
             
               saith
               ,
            
             That
             he
             had
             for
             many
             years
             rejected
             a●●ung
             the
             figments
             of
             the
             Poets
             and
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             the
             study
             of
             secular
             Letters
             ,
             and
             had
             converted
             the
             whole
             intention
             of
             his
             mind
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             things
             contained
             therein
             :
             
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               he
               taught
               no
               other
               Doctrine
               to
               any
               .
            
          
           
           
             
             Hularicus
             Zuinglius
             
               also
               Pastor
               of
            
             Z●rich
             
               in
            
             Helvet●ae
             ,
             ●man
             
               who
               had
               been
               educated
               in
               all
               kind
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               was
               after
               through
            
             faith
             
               and
               the
            
             teaching
             of
             God
             
               an
               eminent
               Instrument
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               he
               saith
               thus
               of
               himself
            
             ;
             When
             
               (
               saith
               he
               )
            
             I
             being
             yet
             a
             youth
             ,
             was
             exercised
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             Learning
             ,
             I
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             profit
             less
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             equals
             :
             But
             when
             about
             seven
             years
             ago
             ,
             I
             betook
             my self
             to
             the
             study
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             then
             the
             things
             that
             I
             had
             before
             sacked
             in
             ,
             or
             learned
             from
             Philosophers
             and
             Divines
             ,
             did
             procure
             me
             so
             much
             trouble
             ,
             that
             being
             then
             moved
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             I
             judged
             that
             all
             those
             things
             were
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             and
             counted
             as
             dung
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             true
             minde
             of
             God
             was
             only
             to
             be
             received
             from
             his
             pure
             and
             simple
             word
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             began
             humbly
             to
             intreat
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             me
             his
             own
             light
             :
             By
             which
             means
             it
             shortly
             came
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             did
             much
             delight
             and
             please
             me
             ;
             and
             they
             being
             nakedly
             and
             alone
             propounded
             ,
             did
             flow
             unto
             me
             with
             more
             ease
             ,
             then
             if
             I
             had
             read
             them
             divided
             and
             distracted
             with
             variety
             of
             Comments
             .
             
               And
               as
               he
               rejected
            
             Philosophy
             
               wholly
               ,
               and
               entertained
               the
            
             word
             ,
             
               So
               did
               he
               only
            
             teach
             
               this
               word
               to
            
             faithful
             C●ristians
             ,
             
               who
               are
               the
               only
               true
            
             School
             
               of
            
             Christ
             
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               by
               all
               this
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Schools
             
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             
               and
            
             Apostles
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Christ
             
               himself
               the
            
             Head
             
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               most
            
             faithfull
             Christians
             ,
             
               that
               followed
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
            
             first
             
               and
            
             latter
             
               ages
               ,
               were
               in
            
             no
             sort
             
               like
               the
            
             Schools
             
               in
               the
            
             present
             Vniversities
             ,
             
               where
            
             humane
             Learning
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
            
             Statutes
             
               of
               the
            
             Vniversities
             ,
             
               prevails
               for
               the
               first
            
             seven
             
               years
               ,
               and
               they
               think
            
             youth
             cannot
             be
             made
             good
             Christians
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             first
             made
             good
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             
               The
            
             Schools
             
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             
               and
            
             Apostles
             
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               the
            
             Philosophy
             
               of
               the
            
             Heathen
             ,
             
               but
               led
               the
               children
               and
               youth
               presently
               to
               the
            
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               and
               therein
               to
               the
               true
               Knowledge
               of
            
             God
             
               in
            
             Christ
             :
             
               But
            
             these
             Schools
             
               first
               lead
            
             youth
             
               from
            
             God
             
               and
               his
            
             word
             
               several
               years
               together
               ,
               to
               the
               corrupt
               Reason
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Notions
               ,
               Conceptions
               ,
               yea
               to
               the
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Atheism
               ,
               Lusts
               ,
               Filthiness
               ,
               and
               Villanies
               of
               the
               cursed
            
             Heathen
             ,
             
               that
            
             thereby
             
               (
               in
               a
               strange
               and
               Antichristian
               Method
               )
               they
               may
               be
               the
            
             fitter
             
               to
               know
               and
               understand
               the
            
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
            
             Schools
             
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             ,
             
               taught
               only
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
            
             Prophets
             
               to
               the
               Jewish
               youth
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Schools
             
               of
               the
            
             Apostles
             
               taught
            
             Christ
             
               only
               and
               his
            
             Gospel
             
               to
               the
               children
               of
               Christians
               :
               But
               the
            
             Vniversities
             
               lead
               men
               both
               from
            
             Moses
             
               and
               from
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               both
               from
               the
            
             Law
             
               and
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               to
               the
            
             Heathen
             ,
             
               to
               make
               men
               hereby
               able
            
             Christians
             
               and
            
             Divines
             .
          
           
             
               The
            
             Queen
             
               of
               the
            
             South
             
               came
               from
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               hear
               the
            
             wisdom
             of
             Solomon
             ;
             
               And
               the
            
             Vniversities
             
               leave
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               who
               is
               Infinitely
               greater
               and
               wiser
               then
            
             Solomon
             ,
             
               and
               go
               to
               the
               utmost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               wisdom
            
             there
             .
             
               So
               that
               in
               these
            
             Vniversities
             ,
             
               there
               hath
               been
               the
            
             greatest
             Apostacy
             
               and
            
             withdrawing
             
               from
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               the
               greatest
            
             dishonour
             
               and
            
             disparagement
             
               offered
               to
            
             him
             ,
             
               and
               his
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               as
               ever
               was
               known
               .
            
          
           
             
               For
               is
               it
               not
               a
               matter
               of
               greatest
            
             wonder
             
               and
            
             amazement
             ,
             
               that
               after
            
             that
             
               Word
               which
               was
            
             with
             God
             ,
             
               and
            
             was
             God
             ,
             
               and
            
             is
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               hath
               been
            
             manifested
             
               in
               the
            
             flesh
             ,
             
               and
               that
               flesh
               of
               his
               hath
               been
            
             justified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               to
               have
               the
            
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwelling
             in
             it
             bodily
             :
             
               and
               that
               this
            
             wonderfull
             person
             
               hath
               come
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               same
            
             common
             nature
             
               with
               it
               ,
            
             filled
             
               with
               all
               the
               Righteousness
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Life
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Joy
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               things
               of
            
             God
             :
             
               I
               say
               is
               it
               not
            
             strange
             ,
             
               that
            
             He
             
               who
            
             alone
             
               comprehends
               the
            
             fulness
             
               of
               all
               things
               and
               in
               whom
               are
               hid
               all
               the
            
             Infinite
             Treasures
             
               of
               Divine
               and
               Heavenly
            
             wisdom
             
               and
            
             knowledge
             ,
             
               that
            
             he
             alone
             
               should
               not
               be
               counted
            
             sufficient
             
               and
            
             enough
             ,
             
               no
               not
               by
               those
               who
            
             pretend
             his
             name
             ,
             
               to
               make
               us
            
             wise
             to
             Salvation
             
               (
               which
               is
               the
               only
               True
               ,
               Excellent
               ,
               and
               necessary
               wisdom
               in
               the
               world
               )
               and
               to
               make
               the
            
             man
             of
             God
             perfect
             ,
             
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
            
             compleat
             :
             
               but
               to
               the
               great
            
             dishonor
             
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               the
               very
            
             rejection
             
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
            
             children
             
               of
            
             Christians
             
               must
               be
               led
               from
               the
            
             Doctrine
             
               of
            
             Christ
             ▪
             
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               to
               the
            
             Doctrine
             
               and
            
             Disciplines
             
               of
               the
               Wretched
               ,
               Filthy
               ,
               Abominable
               ,
               Wicked
               and
               damned
            
             Heathen
             
               and
               to
               spend
               the
            
             prime
             
               and
            
             flower
             
               of
               their
               youth
               in
               these
               things
               ?
               Who
               but
            
             Antichrist
             
               himself
               could
               have
               brought
               in
               and
               set
               up
               such
               an
            
             Abomination
             of
             desolation
             
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               And
               yet
               for
               the
               better
            
             credit
             
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               must
               these
               be
               
               
               them
               ,
               that
               their
            
             Divinity
             
               cannot
               be
               called
               the
            
             Doctrine
             
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               but
               of
            
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               being
               wholly
               contrary
               to
               the
               word
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               therefore
               Mr.
            
             Simpson
             
               was
               the
               more
               to
               blame
               to
            
             flatter
             
               them
               in
               their
               evils
               ,
               and
               to
            
             deceive
             
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               appropriating
               to
               them
               the
               glorious
               Title
               of
               the
            
             Schools
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               who
               are
               in
               all
               things
               so
               contrary
               and
               contradictory
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               the
            
             summe
             
               and
            
             certainty
             
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               the
            
             Congregations
             
               of
            
             Believers
             ,
             
               where
               only
               the
            
             word
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               is
               truly
               taught
               according
               to
               the
            
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               whether
               to
            
             youth
             
               or
            
             men
             ,
             they
             
               under
               the
            
             New
             Testament
             
               are
               answerable
               to
               the
            
             Schools
             
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             ,
             
               under
               the
            
             Old
             ,
             
               who
               only
               taught
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
            
             Prophets
             :
             
               And
               the
            
             Vniversities
             ,
             
               wherein
            
             Philosophy
             
               is
               first
               taught
               the
               youth
               ,
               and
               after
            
             Divinity
             ,
             
               and
               then
            
             both
             
               are
               mingled
               together
               ,
               to
               the
               utter
            
             perverting
             
               and
            
             corrupting
             
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
            
             these
             Vniversities
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               are
               answerable
               to
               the
            
             High-Places
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
            
             Law
             ,
             
               where
               a
            
             Doctrine
             
               and
            
             Worship
             
               prevailed
               which
               was
               not
               according
               to
            
             Gods
             word
             ,
             
               but
               mans
            
             will
             :
             
               and
               where
            
             Judaism
             ,
             
               and
            
             Heathenism
             
               were
               mingled
               together
               into
               one
            
             mungrel
             Religion
             
               most
               odious
               and
               abominable
               to
               God
               and
               his
               People
               :
               And
               so
               the
            
             Vniversities
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               are
               only
               answerable
               to
               the
            
             High
             Places
             
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
            
             Law
             :
             
               but
               not
               at
               all
               to
               the
            
             Schools
             
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             ,
             
               as
               Mr.
            
             Simpson
             
               pretends
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               now
               for
               the
            
             Conclusion
             
               of
               this
               matter
               (
               which
               I
               reckon
               ,
               to
               be
               of
            
             great
             concernment
             
               for
               the
            
             true
             Church
             
               to
               be
               thorowly
               instructed
               in
               :
               )
               I
               shall
               bring
               forth
               the
            
             Testimony
             
               of
               some
            
             Godly
             men
             :
             
               of
               whom
            
             some
             
               shew
               how
               the
            
             Schools
             
               and
            
             Vniversities
             
               of
            
             Christians
             
               came
               first
               to
               be
            
             corrupted
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
            
             departing
             
               from
               the
               plain
               word
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               and
               bringing
               in
            
             Philosophy
             :
             
               And
            
             another
             
               foretels
               the
            
             Reformation
             
               of
               the
            
             Schools
             
               of
               Christians
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
            
             rejecting
             Philosophy
             
               again
               ,
               and
               bringing
               in
               the
            
             word
             
               of
            
             faith
             :
             
               all
               which
               will
               serve
               as
               a
            
             Confirmation
             
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               spoken
               .
            
          
           
             Matthias
             Parisiensis
             
               a
            
             Bohemian
             
               by
               Nation
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               about
               the
               year
            
             1380.
             
               wrote
               a
               large
               book
               against
            
             Antichrist
             ,
             
             
               whrein
               he
               affirms
            
             That
             Antichrist
             had
             seduced
             all
             Vniversities
             and
             Colledges
             of
             learned
             men
             ;
             
             so
             that
             now
             they
             teach
             no
             sincere
             Doctrine
             ,
             neither
             give
             any
             true
             light
             to
             Christians
             through
             their
             teaching
             ;
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               they
               being
               all
            
             corrupted
             
               through
            
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               and
               having
               through
               that
               corrupted
               all
            
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             
               And
            
             John
             Hus
             ,
             
             
               that
               humble
               and
               faithfull
               servant
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               blessed
               Martyr
               ,
               saith
               ,
            
             That
             Antichrist
             hath
             seduced
             all
             carnal
             Christians
             from
             Divine
             wisdom
             ,
             which
             is
             full
             of
             Salvation
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             the
             wisdom
             and
             Science
             of
             men
             and
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             which
             (
             wisdom
             and
             Science
             )
             he
             hath
             exceedingly
             inlarged
             and
             increased
             ,
             and
             made
             Authentical
             ,
             and
             very
             gainfull
             of
             Riches
             and
             Honors
             in
             this
             world
             :
             that
             so
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             Divine
             wisdom
             and
             science
             might
             be
             neglected
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             grow
             old
             ,
             and
             be
             covered
             over
             ,
             and
             be
             accounted
             as
             vile
             and
             unprofitable
             by
             them
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             only
             that
             which
             is
             high
             with
             men
             (
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               Humane
               Learning
            
             )
             might
             be
             reckoned
             glorious
             ,
             and
             excellent
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Authority
             with
             Christian
             people
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
            
             Hus
             
               saith
               ,
            
             That
             this
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             Wisdom
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             Antichrist
             doth
             perfectly
             subject
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             Service
             ,
             he
             being
             more
             mighty
             and
             subtil
             through
             the
             Operation
             of
             Satan
             ,
             then
             all
             worldly
             men
             ,
             whom
             with
             all
             their
             Learning
             ,
             Disciplines
             ,
             and
             Abilities
             ,
             he
             strongly
             sub●ugates
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             doth
             especially
             serve
             himself
             of
             these
             :
             
               wherefore
               saith
            
             Job
             chap.
             41.
             
               sub
               ipso
               erunt
               radii
               solis
               ,
            
             the
             heams
             of
             the
             Sun
             shall
             be
             under
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Doctors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             it
             :
             and
             
               he
               shall
               prepare
               gold
               as
               dirt
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             all
             the
             wisdom
             and
             learning
             of
             men
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             readiness
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             ease
             shall
             gain
             it
             
             to
             himself
             .
             And
             Antichrist
             by
             such
             men
             (
             
               saith
            
             I.
             Hus
             )
             doth
             make
             his
             body
             or
             Church
             strong
             against
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             welfavoured
             and
             glorious
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             very
             taking
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             may
             win
             in
             all
             men
             to
             it
             that
             are
             not
             taught
             of
             God
             and
             renewed
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             
               And
               thus
            
             Antichrist
             
               serves
               himself
               of
               all
            
             Learning
             
               and
            
             Learned
             men
             ;
             
               whereas
            
             Divine
             Learning
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Teaching
             
               of
            
             God
             
               he
               could
               never
               in
               any
               measure
            
             subject
             
               to
               himself
               ,
               but
               is
            
             alwaies
             rejected
             ,
             discovered
             ,
             
               and
            
             overcome
             
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Martin
             Luther
             
               saith
               ,
            
             
             That
             whosoever
             it
             was
             ,
             whether
             
               Alexander
            
             of
             
               Hales
               ,
            
             or
             
               Thomas
            
             of
             
               Aquine
               ,
            
             who
             first
             instituted
             Vniversities
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Star
             fallen
             from
             heaven
             to
             earth
             ,
             who
             received
             the
             key
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             and
             opened
             it
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             into
             the
             Church
             Philosophy
             ,
             long
             ago
             dead
             and
             damned
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             smoak
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Philosophy
             ,
             came
             forth
             Locusts
             on
             the
             earth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               saith
               he
               ,
            
             populus
             Vniversitatum
             è
             Philosophia
             natus
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Vniversities
             ,
             born
             and
             bred
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               &c.
               thus
            
             Luther
             .
             
          
           
             Abbas
             ,
             Joachim
             Calaber
             ,
             
               who
               was
               long
               before
               these
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               flourished
               about
               the
               year
            
             1230
             ,
             
               in
               his
            
             Commentary
             
               on
            
             Jeremy
             
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               speaks
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
            
             That
             the
             sixt
             Angel
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Revel.
            
             opens
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             and
             brings
             out
             Philosophy
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             the
             smoak
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             Locusts
             proceeded
             ,
             and
             are
             spread
             over
             all
             the
             Church
             into
             every
             fruitfull
             place
             ;
             and
             these
             Locusts
             he
             saith
             ,
             are
             
               Scholastici
               &
               Magistri
               ,
               qui
               nunc
               facietenus
               blandiuntur
               ut
               decipiant
               ,
               nunc
               caudetenus
               feriunt
               unsubvertant
               simplices
               &
               incautos
               ;
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Locusts
             are
             Scholars
             and
             Masters
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Academical
             degrees
             ,
             who
             sometimes
             flatter
             with
             their
             countenances
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             strike
             with
             their
             tails
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             subvert
             the
             simple
             and
             unadvised
             .
             And
             to
             these
             Scholars
             and
             Masters
             ,
             the
             ignorant
             and
             common
             people
             resort
             ,
             and
             they
             open
             to
             them
             the
             old
             Cisterns
             of
             heathenish
             Learning
             and
             Disciplines
             ,
             long
             ago
             stopt
             up
             by
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             these
             Cisterns
             they
             open
             ,
             by
             teaching
             Philosophy
             to
             the
             people
             :
             But
             they
             shut
             up
             the
             living
             fountain
             of
             saving
             water
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             :
             But
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             in
             
             the
             following
             Prophets
             whom
             the
             Lord
             shall
             raise
             up
             ,
             
               idola
               studiorum
               carnalium
               visitabit
               ,
            
             shall
             visit
             the
             Idols
             of
             carnal
             studies
             ,
             maintained
             and
             kept
             up
             by
             secular
             Stipends
             .
          
           
             
               Further
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             that
             as
             Antichrist
             brings
             forth
             his
             mark
             ,
             which
             is
             Philosopical
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             mark
             all
             his
             Teachers
             and
             People
             are
             known
             ;
             so
             there
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             these
             ,
             such
             as
             have
             the
             mark
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             sign
             of
             
               Thau
            
             in
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             open
             and
             manifest
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             .
             And
             as
             the
             signs
             of
             
               Moses
            
             destroyed
             the
             signs
             of
             the
             Magicians
             so
             shall
             the
             word
             or
             preaching
             of
             the
             Cross
             destroy
             all
             Philosophical
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Humane
             and
             secular
             Learning
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               And
               then
               the
            
             children
             ,
             
               and
            
             youth
             ,
             
               and
               ,
               men
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               sorts
               and
               conditions
               ,
               shall
               be
               taught
               no
            
             other
             
               Doctrine
               in
               the
            
             Church
             
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               then
               that
               which
               is
               found
               in
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               even
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             
               and
            
             Apostles
             ,
             
               and
               that
               not
               according
               to
               any
            
             humane
             
               and
            
             Philosophical
             understanding
             ,
             
               but
               according
               to
               the
            
             teaching
             
               and
            
             mind
             
               of
               the
            
             Spirit
             .
             And
             God
             by
             all
             his
             true
             servants
             shall
             destroy
             the
             studies
             of
             carnal
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Masters
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             shall
             dissipate
             all
             secular
             and
             Philosophical
             Learning
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             in
             their
             mouths
             .
             And
             so
             shall
             the
             Church
             be
             reformed
             aright
             ,
             when
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             only
             shall
             be
             received
             and
             esteemed
             of
             ,
             and
             shall
             live
             and
             flourish
             among
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               as
            
             Antichrist
             
               hath
               laid
               aside
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               and
               all
               true
            
             spiritual
             
               and
            
             divine
             Learning
             
               out
               of
               his
            
             Schools
             
               and
            
             Vniversities
             ,
             
               and
               hath
               brought
               into
               them
               ,
               instead
               thereof
               ,
            
             Philosophy
             
               and
            
             Humane
             Learning
             
               (
               and
               so
            
             these
             Schools
             
               are
               most
               unlike
               to
               the
            
             Schools
             
               of
               the
            
             Prophets
             )
             
               so
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               when
            
             God
             
               shall
               undertake
               to
            
             reform
             
               his
            
             Church
             ,
             
               all
               this
            
             sort
             
               of
               Learning
               shall
               be
            
             cast
             out
             
               again
               as
               dirt
               and
               dung
               ,
               and
               the
            
             plain
             word
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               only
               shall
            
             prevail
             
               and
            
             flourish
             
               among
               the
            
             Christian
             
               People
               :
               which
               time
               the
               Lord
               hasten
               for
               his
               Elects
               sake
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             2.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             pull
             down
             Schools
             ,
             
             have
             alwayes
             been
             men
             who
             were
             found
             Enemies
             to
             Religion
             :
             So
             
               Julian
            
             the
             Apostate
             shut
             up
             the
             doors
             of
             the
             Schools
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             all
             Religion
             to
             go
             down
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             
             that
             they
             who
             have
             sought
             the
             
               subversion
            
             of
             
               Christian
               Schools
               ,
            
             wherein
             the
             
               Doctrine
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             is
             purely
             taught
             ,
             without
             the
             
               mixture
            
             of
             
               Philosophy
            
             and
             
               Heathenism
               ,
            
             they
             all
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             enemies
             to
             the
             true
             Religion
             :
             But
             they
             that
             seek
             to
             put
             down
             
               Heathenish
               Schools
               ,
            
             and
             to
             erect
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             or
             to
             reform
             the
             Schools
             of
             
               Heathen
            
             into
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             or
             to
             remove
             
               Heathenism
            
             out
             of
             
               Christian
            
             Schools
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             before
             God
             and
             good
             men
             enemies
             to
             true
             Religion
             ,
             but
             the
             great
             friends
             of
             it
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             they
             that
             call
             
               Heathenish
            
             Schools
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Christian
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             still
             remain
             with
             the
             better
             credit
             in
             their
             
               Heathenism
            
             without
             any
             
               true
               Reformation
            
             according
             to
             the
             
               Gospel
               .
            
             I
             rather
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             enemies
             to
             the
             
               true
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             friends
             only
             to
             their
             
               profit
               ,
               preferment
            
             and
             
               ends
               .
            
          
           
             
               Julian
            
             indeed
             did
             forbid
             that
             
               Christians
            
             should
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               Disciplines
            
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             but
             saith
             
               Sozomen
            
             (
             the
             Writer
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             )
             he
             did
             this
             ,
             
             
               because
               he
               thought
               ,
               that
               by
               those
               Disciplines
               men
               might
               attain
               to
               a
               great
               faculty
               to
               perswade
               ,
               which
               advantage
               he
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Christians
               to
               gaine
               to
               the
               help
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             Now
             certainly
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             as
             
               Socrates
            
             (
             another
             Writer
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
            
             )
             doth
             acknowledge
             ,
             by
             the
             
               singular
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
            
             For
             seeing
             then
             
               Christians
            
             had
             begun
             to
             
               degenerate
            
             from
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             to
             betake
             themselves
             to
             
               Heathenish
               Learning
               ,
               Julian
            
             attribu●●d
             all
             the
             glory
             and
             excellency
             of
             
               Christianity
            
             to
             that
             
               Learning
               ,
            
             and
             so
             thought
             with
             Mr.
             
               Simpson
               ,
            
             that
             if
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             were
             denyed
             to
             Christians
             ,
             
               Christianity
               it self
            
             would
             soon
             be
             at
             end
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             stirred
             up
             
               Julian
            
             to
             put
             down
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Heathen
            
             in
             the
             
             Schools
             of
             
               Christians
            
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             
               That
               as
               the
               true
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               not
               helped
               by
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
               so
               neither
               is
               it
               hindred
               by
               the
               want
               of
               it
            
             :
             And
             that
             there
             is
             more
             
               Light
               Knowledge
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Power
               ,
               Vtterance
            
             given
             to
             
               Christians
            
             by
             the
             
               Vnction
            
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               alone
               ,
            
             which
             all
             receive
             who
             believe
             ,
             then
             through
             all
             
               Heathenish
               Disciplines
            
             :
             And
             also
             that
             it
             might
             be
             manifest
             that
             
               true
               Christianity
            
             is
             founded
             on
             
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               gift
               of
               his
               Spirit
            
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             on
             
               Humane
               Learning
               .
            
             For
             what
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             had
             
               Peter
            
             and
             
               John
            
             ?
             and
             yet
             in
             what
             
               Wisdom
            
             and
             
               Authority
            
             did
             they
             ,
             being
             
               ignorant
               and
               unlearned
               men
               ,
            
             
             Reprove
             ,
             Convince
             ,
             and
             Silence
             the
             
               greatest
            
             and
             
               ablest
            
             men
             of
             the
             Jews
             ?
             And
             what
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             had
             
               Steven
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             he
             confuted
             the
             
               Libertines
               ,
            
             and
             
               Cyrenians
               ,
            
             and
             
               Alexandrians
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             
               Philosophers
            
             of
             
               Cilicia
               ,
            
             and
             
               Asia
               ,
            
             which
             disputed
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             
               they
               all
               were
               not
               able
               to
               resist
            
             (
             not
             the
             
               Humane
               Learning
               but
               )
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Spirit
               by
               which
               he
               spake
               .
            
             
             And
             
               Christ
            
             hath
             promised
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             when
             for
             his
             
               Names
            
             sake
             
               they
               should
               be
               brought
               before
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               ,
            
             who
             usually
             have
             the
             greatest
             accomplishment
             of
             
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               should
               not
               study
               beforehand
               what
               to
               say
               ;
               for
               he
               would
               give
               them
               in
               that
               very
               hour
               a
               mouth
               and
               wisdom
               which
               none
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               should
               be
               able
               to
               resist
               .
            
             And
             the
             power
             and
             vertue
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             utterance
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             is
             more
             gloriously
             manifest
             in
             
               plain
               men
            
             then
             in
             
               learned
               men
            
             ;
             For
             in
             the
             
               one
               ,
            
             the
             Grace
             and
             Vertues
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             are
             attributed
             to
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             
               other
               ,
            
             to
             
               God
            
             only
             ,
             who
             dwells
             in
             them
             .
             Wherefore
             that
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             Light
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             
               word
            
             of
             
               faith
            
             in
             true
             Christians
             might
             not
             be
             attributed
             to
             
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
            
             God
             stirred
             up
             an
             
               enemy
            
             to
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             to
             be
             so
             
               serviceable
            
             to
             it
             as
             to
             hinder
             
               Heathenish
               Doctrine
            
             from
             being
             taught
             in
             the
             Schools
             of
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             that
             so
             the
             
               C●urch
            
             might
             be
             restored
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             
               dayes
               of
               its
               Youth
               ,
            
             when
             there
             flourished
             in
             it
             only
             the
             simple
             and
             plain
             
               word
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             without
             any
             intermingling
             
               Philosophy
            
             or
             
               Humane
               Doctrine
               .
            
             And
             if
             
               Constantine
            
             had
             made
             such
             an
             order
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
               Julian
            
             had
             
             not
             had
             such
             an
             
               opportunity
            
             to
             have
             renounced
             
               Christianity
               ,
            
             and
             turned
             
               Heathen
               .
            
             For
             
               Julian
            
             being
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               Philosophy
            
             and
             
               Disciplines
            
             of
             the
             
               Heathen
            
             by
             
               Libanius
            
             his
             Tutor
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             he
             came
             to
             love
             
               Philosophy
            
             better
             then
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             so
             by
             degrees
             turned
             from
             
               Christianity
            
             to
             
               Heathenisme
               ,
            
             which
             may
             be
             a
             
               fair
               warning
            
             to
             all
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             that
             they
             suffer
             not
             their
             
               children
            
             to
             be
             so
             
               educated
               ,
            
             lest
             at
             last
             ,
             with
             
               Julian
               ,
            
             they
             (
             at
             least
             in
             their
             hearts
             )
             loath
             and
             reject
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             become
             with
             him
             
               Apostates
            
             and
             
               Pagans
               .
            
          
           
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             
               Heathenish
               Philosophy
            
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             
               profitable
            
             study
             for
             the
             
               children
            
             of
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             
             that
             it
             is
             very
             
               dangerous
            
             for
             them
             to
             be
             so
             educated
             ,
             as
             
               Socrates
            
             is
             forced
             to
             confess
             ;
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               For
               Christians
               to
               be
               thorowly
               instructed
               in
               the
               Disciplines
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               will
               grant
               that
               this
               is
               profitable
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               without
               danger
               for
               Christians
               to
               be
               taught
               in
               the
               learning
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               seeing
               this
               teacheth
               that
               there
               are
               many
               Gods
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Heathen
               is
               not
               approved
               by
               Christ
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Apostles
               or
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             said
             
               Luther
               ,
               My
               counsel
               is
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               a
               youth
               should
               shun
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               School
               Divinity
               ,
               as
               the
               death
               of
               his
               soul
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             cannot
             come
             to
             us
             but
             by
             things
             on
             earth
             :
             
             and
             that
             all
             Divinity
             is
             swadled
             in
             Humane
             Learning
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             I
             conceive
             that
             all
             
               Christians
            
             at
             the
             first
             reading
             of
             this
             ,
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             
               Divine
               ,
            
             
             but
             
               Philosophical
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             
               Philosophers
            
             say
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             in
             the
             
               understanding
               ,
            
             but
             that
             which
             is
             first
             in
             the
             
               sense
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             
               proportionable
            
             to
             that
             which
             Mr.
             
               Simpson
            
             speaks
             )
             and
             yet
             they
             know
             not
             
               what
            
             they
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             
               so
               .
            
             But
             let
             us
             
               consider
            
             if
             this
             be
             so
             :
             
               That
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               heavenly
               things
               cannot
               come
               to
               us
               but
               by
               things
               on
               earth
            
             ;
             then
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             the
             
               Mysterie
               of
               God
               ,
            
             even
             the
             
               Father
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Mysterie
            
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             who
             is
             
               God
               manifest
               in
               the
               flesh
               ?
            
             Or
             how
             shall
             the
             
               Mysterie
            
             of
             
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             of
             our
             
               union
            
             with
             
               Christ
            
             through
             
               faith
            
             into
             one
             
               flesh
            
             and
             
               Spirit
            
             with
             him
             be
             known
             ?
             Or
             the
             
               new
               birth
               ,
            
             and
             
               new
               Creature
               ,
            
             which
             hath
             all
             things
             
               new
            
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             
               new
            
             things
             ,
             the
             
               things
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Or
             how
             shall
             the
             free
             
               Justification
            
             of
             a
             
               sinner
            
             through
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Reconciliation
            
             to
             God
             be
             known
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             seeing
             
               nothing
               on
               earth
            
             can
             reveal
             the
             
               least
               part
            
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             And
             if
             
               the
               world
               by
               wisdom
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             its
             
               Philosophy
               ,
               knew
               not
               God
               ,
            
             how
             can
             it
             by
             that
             wisdom
             
               reveal
            
             God
             and
             his
             things
             which
             it
             never
             
               knew
               ?
            
             Nay
             ,
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             doth
             clearly
             testifie
             against
             this
             
               carnal
            
             and
             
               corrupt
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             2.7
             ,
             8.
             saying
             ,
             
               We
               speak
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               in
               a
               mysterie
               ,
               even
               the
               hidden
               wisdom
               which
               God
               ordained
               before
               the
               world
               unto
               our
               glory
               ,
               which
               none
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               world
               knew
            
             ;
             and
             by
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             means
             not
             only
             
               wordly
               Powers
               ,
            
             as
             
               Chrysostome
            
             affirms
             ,
             but
             also
             
               Philosophers
            
             and
             
               Orators
               ,
            
             who
             often
             obtained
             the
             
               chief
               Government
            
             among
             the
             nations
             .
             
               God
            
             hath
             wrapped
             up
             his
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             into
             such
             
               hidden
               wisdom
               ,
            
             that
             they
             are
             never
             able
             to
             
               search
            
             into
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             
               discover
            
             the
             
               least
            
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             seeing
             God
             
               contrived
            
             it
             all
             ,
             and
             
               appointed
            
             it
             
               before
               the
               world
               unto
               our
               glory
            
             :
             and
             all
             their
             knowledge
             is
             but
             
               from
            
             the
             world
             .
             Yea
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               have
               ever
               entered
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               the
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
            
             ;
             In
             which
             words
             
               God
            
             hath
             shut
             out
             the
             
               natural
               man
            
             for
             ever
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             
               study
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               abilities
               ,
            
             and
             
               attainments
               ,
            
             from
             the
             having
             any
             
               right
               understanding
            
             of
             his
             
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               things
            
             of
             it
             :
             For
             
               the
               eye
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               seen
               them
               at
               any
               time
               ,
            
             nor
             
               his
               eare
               heard
               them
               ,
            
             nor
             hath
             
               any
               knowledge
               of
               them
               entered
               into
               
               his
               heart
               :
            
             so
             far
             is
             
               this
            
             Doctrine
             from
             
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             
               the
               Knowledg
               of
               heavenly
               things
               cannot
               come
               to
               us
               but
               by
               things
               on
               earth
               .
            
             But
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             shews
             how
             the
             
               faithfull
            
             come
             to
             
               know
            
             these
             
               high
               ,
               holy
               ,
               spiritual
               ,
            
             and
             
               eternal
            
             things
             ,
             which
             lie
             
               infinitely
            
             beyond
             the
             
               knowledge
            
             and
             
               discovery
            
             of
             all
             
               men
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               But
               God
               hath
               revealed
               them
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ;
            
             
             
               for
               the
               Spirit
               searcheth
               all
               things
               ,
               yea
               the
               deep
               things
               of
               God
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             
               people
            
             of
             
               God
            
             know
             the
             things
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             not
             by
             
               earthly
               things
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             
               Simpson
            
             affirms
             ,
             
             nor
             by
             
               Philosophy
            
             and
             
               outward
               wisdom
               ,
            
             which
             only
             reaches
             to
             
               earthly
               things
               ,
            
             but
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Farther
             ,
             
               if
               all
               Divinity
               be
               swadled
               in
               Humane
               Learning
            
             :
             then
             I
             do
             affirm
             that
             all
             
               such
               Divinity
            
             hath
             no
             great
             
               Depth
               ;
            
             seeing
             the
             
               bottom
            
             of
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             is
             easily
             
               fathomed
               .
            
          
           
             But
             can
             any
             
               Christian
               Heart
            
             think
             ,
             that
             
               all
               true
               Divinity
               ,
            
             which
             comprehends
             in
             it
             the
             heighth
             ,
             and
             breadth
             ,
             and
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             of
             the
             
               love
               of
               God
               ,
            
             which
             passeth
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
               unsearchable
               riches
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             
               Treasures
            
             of
             his
             
               wisdom
               ,
               power
               ,
            
             and
             
               righteousness
               ,
            
             of
             his
             
               love
               ,
               goodness
               ,
               truth
               ,
               faithfulness
               ,
            
             and
             of
             all
             the
             
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
            
             wherewith
             he
             is
             filled
             ,
             can
             be
             
               contained
            
             and
             
               wrapped
            
             up
             in
             the
             narrow
             and
             scant
             bounds
             of
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             ?
             How
             much
             
               truer
               Doctrine
            
             had
             it
             been
             to
             have
             taught
             ,
             
               that
               all
               true
               Divinity
               is
               contained
               in
               God
               and
               his
               word
               ,
            
             and
             that
             we
             can
             know
             nothing
             of
             
               God
            
             aright
             but
             by
             his
             
               word
               ,
            
             which
             
               holy
               men
            
             have
             spoken
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             
               believers
            
             do
             receive
             by
             
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             
               out
            
             of
             
               this
               word
               .
            
             All
             the
             
               Learning
            
             in
             the
             world
             doth
             not
             contain
             in
             
               it self
               ,
            
             neither
             can
             it
             
               reveal
            
             to
             us
             
               aright
               ,
            
             the
             
               least
            
             thing
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             or
             of
             his
             
               Mind
            
             and
             
               Will
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             
               conceive
            
             he
             might
             speak
             thus
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Divinity
               is
               wrapped
               up
               in
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
            
             to
             deterr
             the
             
               common
               people
            
             from
             the
             
               study
            
             and
             
               enquiry
            
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             
               still
            
             to
             expect
             all
             
               Divinity
            
             from
             the
             
               Clergy
               ,
            
             who
             by
             their
             
               education
            
             have
             attained
             to
             that
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             which
             the
             
               plain
               people
            
             
             are
             destitute
             of
             :
             For
             it
             is
             the
             
               old
            
             and
             
               new
               design
            
             of
             
               Antichrist
            
             to
             make
             the
             
               People
            
             depend
             on
             the
             
               Clergy
            
             for
             all
             
               Divinity
               ,
            
             though
             the
             
               people
            
             have
             the
             
               Scriptures
            
             as
             
               near
            
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Grace
            
             of
             
               God
            
             usually
             
               nearer
            
             to
             them
             then
             
               they
               ;
            
             seeing
             
               God
               resists
               the
               proud
               ,
               and
               gives
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             
               all
               Divinity
               be
               swadled
               in
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
            
             then
             must
             it
             
               sadly
            
             follow
             ,
             that
             
               all
            
             who
             want
             
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
            
             must
             needs
             also
             want
             
               Divinity
            
             ;
             And
             then
             ,
             how
             shall
             
               poor
               plain
               people
               ,
            
             who
             live
             in
             
               lawfull
               callings
               ,
            
             and
             have
             not
             the
             
               leisure
            
             to
             attain
             
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
            
             how
             shall
             they
             do
             to
             be
             
               saved
            
             ?
             Or
             what
             
               help
            
             must
             they
             have
             to
             teach
             them
             
               Divinity
               ,
            
             who
             have
             not
             
               opportunity
            
             to
             gain
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             ?
          
           
             And
             yet
             farther
             ,
             
               if
               all
               Divinity
               be
               swadled
               in
               Humane
               Learning
            
             ;
             then
             
               Christ
            
             and
             his
             
               Apostles
            
             had
             no
             true
             
               Divinity
            
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             no
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             to
             swaddle
             it
             in
             ,
             nor
             would
             have
             none
             ;
             Shall
             we
             say
             now
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
             
               Simpsons
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             that
             
               they
               had
               no
               Divinity
            
             ?
             I
             do
             with
             all
             
               boldness
            
             affirm
             that
             
               this
               Doctrine
            
             is
             
               contrary
            
             to
             the
             
               Christian
               faith
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             4.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             That
             
               Paul
            
             was
             brought
             up
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             
               Gamaliel
               ,
            
             and
             God
             took
             him
             so
             fitted
             ,
             
             
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               with
               Humane
               Learning
               )
            
             and
             made
             him
             an
             able
             Instrument
             in
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Not
             so
             ,
             
               But
            
             God
             
               took
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               not
               a
            
             good
             Schollar
             ,
             
               and
               so
               made
               him
               an
            
             able
             Preacher
             ;
             
             
               but
               he
               took
               him
               as
               a
            
             Blasphemer
             ,
             
               and
            
             Persecutor
             ,
             
               and
               as
               a
               cruel
               and
               inraged
            
             enemy
             
               against
            
             Christ
             
               and
               his
            
             Truth
             ,
             
               and
            
             People
             ,
             
               and
               magnified
               the
            
             riches
             
               of
               his
            
             mercy
             
               by
               converting
            
             such
             an
             one
             :
             
               and
            
             Paul
             
               having
            
             much
             forgiven
             him
             ,
             loved
             much
             ,
             
               and
               through
               his
            
             great
             love
             ,
             
               was
               the
            
             fitter
             
               to
               preach
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               according
               to
               that
               of
            
             Christ
             
               to
            
             Peter
             ;
             Peter
             ,
             dost
             thou
             love
             me
             !
             feed
             my
             Sheep
             .
             
               Yea
            
             Paul
             
               himself
            
             ascribes
             
               his
               painful
               and
               profitable
            
             preaching
             ,
             
               not
               to
               his
            
             Learning
             
               and
            
             Education
             
               under
            
             Gamaliel
             (
             
               which
               also
            
             was
             ,
             
               or
            
             ought
             
               to
               have
               been
               only
               in
               the
            
             Law
             
               and
            
             Prophets
             ,
             
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               )
               but
               to
               the
               free
            
             Grace
             
               of
            
             God
             
               bestowed
               on
               
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             I
             laboured
             more
             abundantly
             then
             they
             all
             ,
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             me
             :
             
               So
               that
            
             Paul
             
               became
               so
            
             excellent
             
               a
            
             Preacher
             ,
             
               not
               by
               his
            
             fitting
             
               through
            
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             
               but
               through
               the
            
             Grace
             
               of
            
             God
             .
          
           
             
               And
            
             here
             
               I
               shall
               mind
               Mr.
            
             Simpson
             
               of
               a
            
             passage
             
               which
               I
               have
               read
               in
            
             Chrysostome
             ,
             
               which
               comes
            
             home
             
               to
               this
               matter
               in
               hand
               ;
               it
               is
               in
               the
               third
            
             Homily
             
               on
               the
            
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             That
             God
             had
             no
             need
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             
               Learned
               men
               ,
            
             and
             
               Sophisters
            
             to
             preach
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             world
             with
             
               Syllogisms
               ;
            
             but
             did
             only
             use
             the
             word
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             plain
             
               Handicrafts
            
             men
             ,
             and
             
               Artificers
               :
            
             Wherefore
             
               (
               saith
               he
               )
            
             when
             the
             
               Greeks
            
             shall
             accuse
             the
             
               Disciples
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             ignorant
             of
             Letters
             ,
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             let
             us
             our selves
             who
             are
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             accuse
             them
             more
             .
             Neither
             let
             any
             one
             say
             that
             
               Paul
            
             was
             wise
             and
             learned
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             say
             ,
             Their
             
               men
            
             were
             wise
             and
             learned
             ,
             but
             
               ours
            
             were
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             ;
             For
             in
             thus
             doing
             
               (
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               )
            
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             greater
             advantage
             against
             them
             .
             For
             if
             
               Paul
            
             were
             unlearned
             ,
             and
             yet
             overcame
             learned
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             his
             Victory
             was
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             the
             more
             glorious
             .
             
               *
            
             Now
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             because
             the
             other
             day
             ,
             I
             heard
             a
             certain
             
               Christian
            
             discoursing
             ridiculously
             with
             a
             
               Greek
               ,
            
             each
             of
             them
             in
             their
             Discourse
             prejudicing
             their
             own
             cause
             :
             For
             the
             
               Greek
            
             spake
             that
             which
             the
             
               Christian
            
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Christian
            
             spake
             that
             which
             the
             
               Greek
            
             should
             have
             said
             .
             For
             the
             
               Question
            
             between
             them
             ,
             being
             touching
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             the
             
               Greek
            
             endeavoured
             to
             prove
             that
             
               Paul
            
             was
             rude
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Christian
            
             through
             his
             simplicity
             did
             endeavor
             to
             prove
             that
             
               Paul
            
             was
             more
             learned
             and
             eluquent
             then
             
               Plato
               .
            
             And
             so
             the
             
               Greek
            
             should
             obtain
             the
             
               Victory
               ,
            
             if
             the
             
               Christians
            
             Reasons
             should
             prevail
             .
             For
             if
             
               Paul
            
             were
             more
             learned
             then
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             then
             might
             men
             object
             that
             he
             overcame
             not
             the
             world
             through
             
               Grace
               ,
            
             but
             through
             
               Eloquence
               .
            
             Wherefore
             that
             which
             the
             
               Christian
            
             spake
             ,
             made
             for
             the
             
               Greek
               ,
            
             and
             that
             which
             the
             
               Greek
            
             spake
             ;
             made
             for
             the
             
               Christian
               .
            
             Wherefore
             
               (
               he
               saith
            
             )
             when
             the
             
               Greeks
            
             
             shall
             say
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             were
             rude
             ,
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             poor
             ,
             mean
             simple
             ,
             obscure
             persons
             ,
             let
             us
             acknowledge
             it
             as
             the
             truth
             ;
             For
             this
             is
             not
             their
             
               reproach
            
             but
             their
             
               glory
               ;
            
             that
             being
             
               such
               ,
               they
            
             yet
             overcame
             the
             Learned
             men
             ,
             the
             Wise
             men
             ,
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             the
             Rhetoricians
             ,
             the
             Orators
             ,
             the
             Princes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             men
             .
             For
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             done
             above
             the
             
               State
            
             and
             power
             of
             
               Nature
               ,
            
             this
             doth
             exceedingly
             manifest
             and
             magnifie
             the
             
               Grace
            
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               And
               so
               it
               appears
               that
            
             Chrysostom
             
               was
               of
            
             another
             mind
             
               in
               this
               matter
               touching
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               then
               Mr.
            
             Simpson
             ;
             
               and
               that
            
             Paul
             
               was
               of
            
             another
             mind
             
               touching
            
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               seeing
               Mr.
            
             Simpson
             
               doth
               here
               insinuate
            
             that
             Humane
             Learning
             fits
             a
             man
             to
             the
             Ministry
             
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               seeing
            
             this
             
               also
               is
               the
            
             Opinion
             
               of
               all
               the
            
             carnal
             
               and
            
             unbelieving
             
               people
               ,
               I
               do
               desire
               them
               to
               consider
               what
               some
            
             Godly
             men
             
               have
               spoken
            
             clearly
             
               from
               the
            
             word
             of
             God
             
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             Chrysostom
             (
             
               who
               knew
               the
            
             Mysterie
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               more
            
             clearly
             
               then
               any
               of
               the
            
             Ancient
             Writers
             )
             
               in
               his
            
             Comment
             
               on
               the
            
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             
             
               doth
               wholly
            
             exclude
             Humane
             Learning
             
               from
            
             contributing
             
               any
               thing
               ,
               either
               to
               the
            
             speaking
             
               or
            
             receiving
             
               the
            
             Gospel
             .
             
               For
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             to
             believe
             in
             Him
             that
             was
             Crucified
             and
             Buried
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             fully
             perswaded
             that
             he
             rose
             again
             ,
             and
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             made
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Sanctification
             
               and
            
             Redemption
             ;
             this
             Doctrine
             stands
             not
             in
             need
             of
             
               Humane
               Wisdom
            
             and
             
               Reasonings
               ,
            
             but
             of
             
               faith
            
             only
             ,
             and
             
               that
               both
               in
               them
               that
            
             speak
             
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               them
               that
            
             receive
             
               it
               .
            
             For
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             did
             not
             proceed
             in
             this
             matter
             in
             
               outward
               wisdom
               ,
            
             but
             in
             
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             so
             became
             more
             wise
             and
             excellent
             then
             the
             
               worldly
               wise
               :
            
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             matter
             to
             receive
             the
             things
             of
             God
             by
             
               faith
               ,
            
             then
             to
             be
             perswaded
             into
             them
             by
             the
             force
             of
             
               Argument
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               He
               adds
               also
               ,
            
             That
             to
             the
             receiving
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             
               Wise
               man
            
             profited
             thing
             by
             his
             
               Wisdom
               ,
            
             neither
             is
             the
             
               plain
               man
            
             hindred
             any
             thing
             by
             his
             
               Ignorance
               ;
            
             Yea
             ,
             
             if
             I
             may
             speak
             a
             
               wonderfull
            
             thing
             (
             
               saith
               he
               )
               Ignorance
            
             is
             more
             fit
             and
             ready
             to
             receive
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             then
             
               Wisdom
               .
            
             And
             a
             
               Shepherd
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               Plowman
            
             will
             sooner
             receive
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             and
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             
               then
               a
            
             Schollar
             
               who
               lives
               in
               the
               strength
               of
            
             Humane
             wisdom
             and
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               He
               farther
               saith
               there
               ,
            
             that
             where
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             
             (
             
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             )
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             mans
             wisdom
             ,
             
               as
               where
               the
            
             Sun
             
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               a
            
             Candle
             .
          
           
             
               And
               he
               concludes
               there
               this
               matter
               thus
               .
            
             That
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             heavenly
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             Humane
             VVisdom
             and
             Learning
             cannot
             help
             herein
             ,
             but
             rather
             hinder
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             when
             Christ
             sent
             forth
             the
             first
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             took
             not
             wise
             and
             learned
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             might
             not
             be
             made
             void
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             Christians
             should
             not
             stand
             in
             the
             wisdom
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             :
             But
             he
             chose
             plain
             Fishermen
             ,
             Tent-makers
             ,
             Publicans
             ,
             Obscure
             ,
             Simple
             ,
             Poor
             ,
             Contemptible
             ,
             Ignorant
             and
             Vnlearned
             men
             ;
             And
             these
             overcame
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             People
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             
             Philosophers
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             Sophisters
             ,
             they
             overcame
             the
             antient
             Manners
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Religion
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             also
             their
             Laws
             ,
             Judgements
             ,
             divers
             sorts
             of
             punishments
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             kinds
             of
             deaths
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             this
             
               (
               saith
               he
               )
            
             it
             was
             manifest
             that
             their
             preaching
             was
             not
             in
             Humane
             w●sdom
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               doth
            
             Chrysostom
             
               affirm
               ,
               and
               prove
               that
            
             Humane
             Learning
             doth
             not
             fit
             men
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             but
             is
             rather
             a
             hindrance
             thereunto
             ,
             
               and
               that
               the
            
             Grace
             of
             God
             
               only
               fits
               them
               for
               this
            
             heavenly
             work
             .
          
           
             
               Hear
               also
               what
            
             Wickliff
             
               saith
               to
               this
               matter
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               his
            
             book
             
               entituled
               ,
            
             The
             Path
             way
             to
             perfect
             knowledge
             ;
             
               where
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
            
             Humane
             Learning
             
               that
               helps
               to
            
             understand
             
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               to
            
             profit
             
               in
               the
            
             study
             
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               something
               
               more
            
             high
             
               and
            
             heavenly
             ;
             
               His
               own
               words
               as
               these
               .
            
             He
             whose
             heart
             is
             full
             of
             love
             ,
             comprehendeth
             without
             any
             error
             ,
             the
             manifold
             ,
             abundance
             ,
             and
             largest
             teaching
             of
             Gods
             Scripture
             ;
             For
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             Charity
             ;
             
               and
               in
               another
               place
               ,
            
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             Charity
             of
             clean
             heart
             ,
             and
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             of
             faith
             unfeigned
             ;
             
               And
               Christ
               saith
               ,
            
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             Lord
             God
             of
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             thy
             mind
             ,
             and
             thy
             Neighbor
             as
             thy self
             :
             For
             in
             these
             two
             Commandments
             ,
             hangeth
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
             And
             as
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evil
             is
             Covetousness
             ,
             so
             the
             root
             of
             all
             good
             is
             Love
             .
          
           
             Charity
             by
             which
             we
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Neighbour
             ,
             holdeth
             surely
             all
             the
             greatness
             and
             largness
             of
             Gods
             speeches
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             leisure
             to
             search
             all
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             pierce
             into
             all
             the
             privities
             of
             them
             ;
             hold
             thou
             love
             ,
             whereon
             all
             things
             hang
             ,
             and
             so
             shalt
             thou
             hold
             that
             which
             thou
             learnest
             there
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             which
             thou
             learnest
             not
             .
             For
             if
             thou
             know
             Charity
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             something
             ,
             whereon
             also
             that
             hangeth
             which
             thou
             knowest
             not
             .
             And
             in
             that
             that
             thou
             understandest
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             love
             is
             open
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             that
             thou
             understandest
             not
             ,
             love
             is
             hid
             .
             Therefore
             he
             that
             holdeth
             love
             in
             vertues
             or
             good
             life
             ,
             holdeth
             both
             that
             which
             is
             open
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             hid
             in
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             
               And
            
             after
             
               speaking
               to
               the
            
             Clergy
             ,
             
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             Therefore
             worldly
             fools
             ,
             do
             ye
             first
             repent
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             forsake
             pride
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             be
             ye
             meek
             ,
             and
             fear
             ye
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             love
             your
             neighbour
             as
             your self
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             ye
             profit
             in
             the
             study
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             .
             
               And
               this
               is
               a
            
             far
             
               other
               way
               to
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               then
            
             Humane
             Learning
             .
             
          
           
             
               And
            
             after
             ,
             
               he
               speaking
               of
               the
            
             Abominations
             
               of
               the
            
             Vniversity
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             
               saith
               thus
               ,
            
             The
             fourth
             Abomination
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             now
             purposed
             to
             hinder
             Christian
             men
             from
             learning
             freely
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             spent
             nine
             or
             ten
             years
             at
             Art
             ,
             or
             Philosophy
             ,
             which
             comprehendeth
             many
             strong
             errors
             of
             
               Heathen
               men
               ,
            
             against
             the
             Christian
             Belief
             .
             It
             seemeth
             well
             that
             God
             will
             not
             cease
             from
             vengeance
             ,
             till
             it
             and
             other
             things
             be
             punished
             sore
             .
             For
             it
             seemeth
             that
             worldly
             Clerks
             ,
             and
             feignedly
             Religious
             ,
             do
             this
             under
             pretence
             ,
             that
             simple
             men
             of
             wit
             and
             knowledge
             know
             not
             Gods
             Law
             to
             preach
             it
             generally
             against
             sins
             in
             the
             Realm
             .
             But
             wit
             ye
             ,
             worldly
             Clerks
             ,
             and
             feignedly
             Religious
             ,
             
             that
             God
             both
             can
             ,
             and
             may
             if
             it
             liketh
             him
             ,
             speed
             simple
             men
             out
             of
             the
             Vniversity
             ,
             as
             much
             to
             know
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             Masters
             in
             the
             Vniversity
             .
             Wherefore
             (
             
               he
               saith
            
             )
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             ,
             though
             men
             of
             good
             will
             be
             not
             poysoned
             with
             Heathen
             mens
             error
             nine
             or
             ten
             years
             together
             ;
             But
             let
             them
             live
             well
             ,
             and
             study
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             preach
             truly
             and
             freely
             against
             open
             sins
             till
             death
             .
             
               Thus
               he
               .
               Whereby
               he
               declares
               that
               the
            
             Scriptures
             
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               by
            
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             
               but
               by
            
             faith
             
               and
            
             love
             :
             
               And
               that
            
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             
               doth
               not
               prepare
               men
               to
               the
            
             knowledge
             
               of
               the
            
             word
             ,
             
               but
               rather
            
             corrupt
             
               them
               with
            
             Heathen
             mens
             
               Errors
               .
            
          
           
             Tindal
             
               also
               ,
            
             
             
               that
            
             Apostle
             
               of
            
             England
             (
             
               as
            
             Fox
             
               calleth
               him
               )
               and
            
             blessed
             Martyr
             ,
             
               speaks
               thus
               to
               this
               matter
            
             ;
             They
             will
             say
             yet
             more
             shamefully
             (
             
               meaning
               the
               Clergy
               )
            
             that
             no
             man
             can
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             without
             Philautia
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Philosophy
             :
             A
             man
             must
             first
             be
             well
             seen
             in
             
               Aristotle
               ,
            
             ere
             he
             can
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               say
               they
               .
               Now
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             Aristotles
             
               Doctrine
               is
               ,
            
             that
             the
             world
             was
             without
             begining
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             without
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             first
             man
             never
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             never
             shall
             be
             :
             And
             that
             God
             doth
             all
             of
             necessity
             ,
             neither
             careth
             what
             we
             do
             .
             
               Without
               this
               Doctrine
               (
               saith
               he
               Ironically
               )
               how
               could
               we
               understand
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
            
             God
             Created
             the
             World
             of
             nought
             ,
             and
             God
             worketh
             all
             things
             of
             his
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             secret
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             have
             accounts
             of
             all
             that
             we
             have
             done
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Aristotle
             
               saith
               ,
            
             Give
             a
             man
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             power
             of
             himself
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             becometh
             righteous
             with
             working
             righteously
             .
             
               But
            
             Paul
             
               and
               all
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Law
             doth
             but
             utter
             sin
             only
             ,
             and
             helpeth
             not
             ;
             Neither
             hath
             any
             man
             power
             to
             do
             the
             Law
             ,
             till
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             be
             given
             him
             through
             faith
             in
             Christ
             .
             Is
             it
             a
             not
             madness
             then
             to
             say
             that
             we
             could
             not
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             without
             
               Aristotle
               ?
            
             Moreover
             
               Aristotles
            
             felicity
             and
             blessedness
             standeth
             in
             avoiding
             all
             tribulations
             ,
             and
             in
             riches
             ,
             health
             ,
             honor
             ,
             worship
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             authority
             ,
             which
             felicity
             pleaseth
             our
             spirituality
             well
             
               Now
               without
               these
               and
               a
               thousand
               such
               like
               points
               ,
               couldst
               thou
               not
               understand
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               saith
               ,
            
             that
             Righteousness
             
             cometh
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             mans
             will
             :
             And
             how
             that
             vertues
             are
             the
             fruits
             and
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             blesseth
             us
             in
             tribulations
             ,
             persecution
             ,
             and
             adversity
             .
             
               How
               I
               say
               ;
            
             couldst
             thou
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             without
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               in
               as
               much
               as
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               Col.
            
             2.
             warned
             them
             to
             beware
             lest
             any
             man
             spoyl
             them
             (
             
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
            
             rob
             them
             of
             their
             faith
             in
             Christ
             )
             through
             Philosophy
             and
             deceitfull
             Vanities
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             Ordinances
             after
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             Christ
             ?
             —
             
               And
               after
            
             —
             But
             now
             ye
             drive
             them
             from
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             will
             let
             no
             man
             come
             thereto
             ,
             untill
             he
             have
             been
             two
             years
             Master
             of
             Art
             .
             First
             they
             nuzzel
             them
             in
             Sophistry
             ,
             
               &
               in
               bene
               fundatum
               ;
            
             And
             there
             corrupt
             they
             their
             judgements
             with
             apparent
             arguments
             ,
             and
             with
             alleadging
             to
             them
             texts
             of
             Logick
             ,
             of
             Natural
             Philosophy
             ,
             of
             Metaphysick
             and
             Moral
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             books
             of
             
               Aristotle
               ,
            
             and
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             never
             saw
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
            
             Huldricus
             Zuinglius
             
               speaks
               thus
               to
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
             VVe
             must
             needs
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             and
             not
             of
             men
             (
             
               to
               wit
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Gospel
               )
            
             For
             this
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Truth
             ,
             which
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             lye
             .
             
               Joh.
            
             6.
             
             But
             and
             if
             you
             do
             not
             firmly
             believe
             that
             you
             may
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             
             Humane
             Doctrines
             being
             utterly
             rejected
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               yet
               destitute
               of
               true
               faith
               .
            
             Neither
             have
             I
             my self
             devised
             this
             thing
             ;
             
               For
            
             Hilarie
             
               also
               is
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
            
             But
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             that
             both
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             were
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
             And
             here
             the
             whole
             use
             of
             
               School
               Divinity
            
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             
               Philosophers
               .
            
             For
             all
             these
             things
             do
             lean
             on
             humane
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             have
             once
             possessed
             a
             mans
             mind
             ,
             he
             then
             thinks
             that
             the
             heavenly
             Doctrine
             is
             wholly
             to
             be
             directed
             and
             framed
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             of
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             
             which
             he
             judges
             to
             be
             most
             firm
             and
             infallible
             .
             VVhich
             thing
             they
             sufficiently
             discover
             in
             their
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               ubi
               cessat
               Philosophus
               ,
               illic
               incipit
               Theologus
               ,
            
             where
             the
             
               Philosopher
            
             ceases
             ,
             there
             the
             
               Divine
            
             begins
             ;
             whereby
             they
             signifie
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             judge
             most
             rightly
             in
             Divine
             things
             ,
             who
             comes
             most
             furnished
             with
             Humane
             Learning
             .
             As
             if
             so
             be
             the
             light
             of
             our
             will
             were
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             more
             perspicuous
             then
             the
             Divine
             Glory
             ;
             when
             yet
             we
             hear
             Christ
             saying
             ,
             
             I
             receive
             not
             Glory
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             not
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             you
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             5.
             
             For
             they
             who
             have
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             cleave
             to
             no
             word
             so
             constantly
             as
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             seeing
             this
             is
             the
             light
             that
             enlightens
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             .
             But
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             prove
             that
             Philosophy
             is
             such
             a
             light
             .
             For
             which
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             instructed
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             Those
             simple
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             those
             foolish
             men
             ,
             unskilfull
             ,
             and
             unlearned
             fisherman
             ,
             were
             elected
             and
             instituted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             were
             sent
             forth
             to
             preach
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             become
             the
             Masters
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             
               to
               wit
               ,
            
             that
             God
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             might
             make
             ashamed
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               Thus
               he
               .
            
          
           
             Luther
             
               also
               saith
               ,
            
             It
             is
             an
             Error
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             a
             Divine
             but
             through
             
               Aristotle
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
            
             A
             man
             cannot
             be
             a
             Divine
             except
             he
             become
             one
             ,
             without
             
               Aristotle
               .
            
             
             
               And
               again
               ,
            
             A
             man
             becomes
             a
             Divine
             by
             living
             ,
             yea
             by
             dying
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             damned
             
               (
               to
               wit
               in
               his
               own
               sense
            
             )
             not
             by
             studying
             ,
             reading
             ,
             or
             speculating
             .
             
               And
               again
               ,
            
             In
             holy
             things
             we
             must
             not
             dispute
             or
             play
             the
             Philosophers
             ;
             but
             in
             Divinity
             we
             must
             only
             hear
             and
             believe
             ,
             and
             resolve
             in
             our
             heart
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             though
             the
             things
             he
             speaks
             in
             his
             word
             seem
             never
             so
             absurd
             to
             reason
             .
             
               And
               again
               ,
            
             We
             shall
             then
             do
             well
             ,
             if
             we
             leaving
             Logick
             or
             Philosophy
             in
             their
             own
             Sphear
             ,
             do
             learn
             to
             speak
             with
             new
             tongues
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             faith
             ,
             without
             all
             Sphear
             .
             For
             the
             affection
             of
             faith
             is
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Philosophical
             understanding
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               have
               these
            
             Godly
             men
             
               held
               forth
               and
               proved
               from
               the
            
             word
             ,
             
               that
            
             Humane
             Learning
             is
             rather
             a
             
               hindrance
            
             then
             a
             
               help
            
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             doth
             rather
             
               unfit
            
             then
             
               fit
            
             men
             for
             it
             :
             and
             that
             the
             
               Grace
            
             and
             teaching
             of
             God
             only
             ,
             prepares
             and
             enables
             men
             to
             this
             Divine
             work
             ,
             and
             no
             
               Humane
            
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             
               Wherefore
               let
               all
            
             true
             Christians
             
               be
               advised
               ,
               that
            
             Humane
             Learning
             
               is
               so
               far
               from
            
             fitting
             
               men
               for
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               and
               the
            
             Ministry
             
               thereof
               ,
               as
               is
               suggested
               ,
               that
               indeed
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
            
             greater
             enmity
             
               to
            
             Christ
             Crucified
             ;
             
               nor
               more
            
             contrary
             
               to
               the
            
             word
             
               of
               the
            
             Cross
             ,
             
               then
            
             that
             ;
             
               Yea
            
             nothing
             
               in
               all
               the
            
             world
             
               hath
               been
               such
               an
            
             Introducer
             ,
             Favourer
             ,
             Supporter
             ,
             
               and
            
             Inlarger
             
               of
            
             Antichrists
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               as
            
             Humane
             Reason
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             
               and
            
             Philosophy
             ;
             
               This
               hath
               brought
               in
               all
               the
            
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             false
             Worship
             ,
             Sects
             ,
             Schismes
             ,
             Divisions
             ,
             
               which
               have
               at
               any
               time
               prevailed
               in
               the
            
             Church
             
               during
               all
               the
               Reign
               of
            
             Antichrist
             :
             
               And
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               of
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             true
             belief
             
               and
            
             practice
             
               of
               it
               ,
               hath
               not
               had
               at
               any
               time
               a
            
             greater
             
               and
               more
            
             subtile
             
               and
            
             plausible
             Enemy
             
               then
            
             this
             .
             
               Yea
               farther
               ,
               the
            
             gross
             ignorance
             
               and
            
             blindness
             
               of
               the
            
             rude
             world
             ,
             
               hath
               not
               so
            
             perverted
             
               and
            
             falsified
             
               the
            
             word
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               nor
               rendred
               it
               such
            
             contradiction
             
               and
            
             resistance
             ,
             
               nor
               hath
               brought
               such
            
             annoyance
             ,
             
               to
               the
               faithfull
               who
               have
               received
               and
               confessed
               it
               ,
               as
            
             Humane
             Science
             
               hath
               done
               ;
               For
            
             this
             
               hath
            
             enabled
             
               men
            
             stoutly
             
               to
            
             oppose
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               and
            
             subtilly
             
               to
            
             defend
             error
             
               as
               the
            
             truth
             ;
             this
             
               hath
               made
               men
            
             bold
             
               and
            
             cunning
             
               to
               suppress
            
             Gods
             mind
             
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               forth
               their
            
             own
             mind
             
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
            
             Gods
             ,
             
               under
               the
            
             pretence
             
               of
               the
            
             outward
             letter
             
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               a
            
             multitude
             
               of
               other
            
             evils
             
               have
               sprung
               from
               this
            
             corrupt
             fountain
             .
             
               Wherefore
               the
            
             Apostle
             Paul
             
               is
               so
               far
               from
            
             encouraging
             
               Christians
               to
               betake
               themselves
               to
            
             Humane
             Learning
             
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               that
               He
               by
               the
            
             Spirit
             
               utterly
            
             forbids
             
               Christians
            
             Heathenish
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               lest
               they
               should
               be
            
             spoyled
             
               through
               the
            
             vanity
             
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               led
               away
               from
            
             Christ
             .
             
               And
            
             thus
             
               in
            
             this
             matter
             
               hath
               Mr.
            
             Simpson
             
               manifestly
            
             departed
             
               from
               the
            
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             faithfull
             men
             
               who
               have
               spoken
               from
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             5.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             That
             mens
             Hatred
             to
             God
             ,
             
             doth
             as
             well
             appear
             in
             their
             hatred
             to
             Humane
             Learning
             as
             if
             they
             hated
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             I
             conceive
             Mr.
             
             
               Simpsons
               heart
            
             was
             
               hot
            
             within
             him
             ,
             
             out
             of
             his
             
               great
               Zeal
            
             to
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             (
             the
             
               great
               goddess
            
             by
             which
             the
             
               Vniversity
            
             lives
             )
             when
             he
             
               thus
            
             spake
             ;
             And
             it
             
               appears
            
             he
             is
             very
             
               tender
            
             of
             the
             
               Reputation
            
             and
             
               Glory
            
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             thus
             
               vindicates
            
             it
             ,
             at
             as
             
               high
            
             a
             rate
             as
             the
             
               very
               Scriptures
               .
            
             But
             
               Sir
               ,
            
             do
             you
             
               know
            
             no
             more
             
               difference
            
             between
             the
             most
             
               precious
               word
            
             of
             our
             
               eternal
               Lord
               God
               ,
            
             and
             his
             
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               foolish
               ,
               corrupt
               ,
            
             and
             
               stinking
               Doctrine
            
             of
             
               men
            
             ?
             is
             there
             no
             more
             
               difference
            
             in
             
               your
               Divinity
               ,
            
             between
             the
             
               word
            
             of
             
               Righteousness
               ,
               Life
               ,
            
             and
             
               Salvation
               ,
            
             which
             
               God
            
             hath
             spoken
             by
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               Christ
            
             by
             his
             
               servants
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               word
            
             and
             
               Doctrines
            
             of
             
               wretched
               men
               ,
            
             full
             of
             
               sin
               ,
               death
               ,
            
             and
             
               destruction
            
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             
               Law
            
             it self
             ,
             given
             by
             the
             
               Ministration
               of
               Angels
               ,
            
             loseth
             its
             
               glory
            
             before
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             as
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             testifies
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             doth
             
               Heathenish
               Philosophy
               ,
            
             brought
             forth
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             
               corrupt
               Reason
            
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             the
             
               Inspiration
            
             of
             the
             
               Devil
               ,
            
             become
             
               ●oathsom
            
             &
             
               abominable
            
             before
             it
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             cannot
             
               we
            
             be
             
               enemies
            
             to
             
               this
            
             say
             y●u
             ,
             without
             
               hating
            
             the
             
               blessed
               word
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             the
             
               blessed
               word
            
             of
             
               God
            
             where
             it
             prevails
             in
             
               truth
               ,
            
             doth
             
               make
            
             men
             to
             hate
             
               this
               ,
            
             and
             to
             count
             it
             
               loss
               ,
            
             and
             
               dung
               ,
            
             and
             
               filth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             most
             
               loathsom
               baseness
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             
               it self
               .
            
             Wherefore
             ,
             through
             the
             
               grace
            
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             we
             will
             so
             
               love
            
             the
             
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             which
             are
             
               Divine
               Learning
               ,
            
             as
             to
             hate
             
               Humane
            
             and
             
               Heathenish
               Learning
            
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             seeing
             it
             hath
             put
             a
             Veil
             of
             
               Darkness
            
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             over
             this
             glorious
             
               Sun
               ,
            
             the
             
               word
            
             of
             
               faith
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             6.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             
             That
             if
             the
             Spirit
             teach
             without
             means
             ,
             men
             may
             as
             well
             be
             without
             the
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             Vniversities
             and
             Humane
             Learning
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Spirit
               usually
            
             teacheth
             
               without
            
             means
             in
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               Christ
               ;
            
             
             But
             we
             say
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             by
             
               means
            
             of
             his
             
               own
               appointing
            
             ;
             And
             how
             will
             Mr.
             
               Simpson
            
             prove
             by
             
               any
               Scripture
            
             that
             
               Vniversities
            
             and
             
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
               are
               Means
               ,
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               useth
               to
               teach
               his
               Church
               by
            
             ?
             where
             did
             ever
             the
             
               Lord
            
             speak
             
               one
               word
               ,
            
             that
             he
             would
             use
             the
             
               Disciplines
            
             of
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             as
             
               means
            
             whereby
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             know
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             
               Christ
            
             ?
             Wherefore
             this
             is
             
               strange
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             that
             
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               are
               the
               means
               whereb●
               the
               Spirit
               teacheth
               the
               Church
            
             :
             For
             
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
            
             the
             
               Lord
            
             never
             taught
             his
             
               Church
               ,
            
             either
             of
             the
             
               Old
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             by
             
               these
               Means
            
             :
             Only
             
               Antichrist
            
             hath
             taught
             his
             
               Church
            
             after
             
               this
               manner
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             set
             up
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             as
             an
             
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             as
             an
             
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             to
             learn
             
               Christ
            
             by
             ;
             that
             
               Christians
            
             might
             be
             trained
             upto
             know
             
               Christ
            
             the
             
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             by
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             the
             
               wisd●●●
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             which
             is
             in
             
               direct
               enmity
            
             to
             God
             .
          
           
             The
             
               chief
               Ordinances
            
             whereby
             God
             helps
             his
             
               Church
            
             are
             the
             
               word
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               prayer
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             And
             by
             the
             
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             he
             begins
             ,
             and
             carries
             on
             the
             
               Salvation
            
             of
             this
             
               Spiritual
               People
            
             :
             And
             
               these
               Ordinances
            
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             cannot
             
               want
               ,
            
             neither
             doth
             God
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             
               his
            
             Church
             without
             them
             .
             But
             the
             
               Spiritual
               Church
               ,
            
             for
             
               ought
            
             that
             I
             could
             ever
             yet
             read
             in
             the
             
               word
               ,
            
             may
             well
             
               want
            
             their
             Divine
             Ordinance
             of
             
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             not
             want
             
               any
               Ordinance
            
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             and
             sanctified
             for
             the
             
               Vse
            
             of
             his
             
               true
               Church
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             7.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             That
             men
             now
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             in
             that
             immediate
             way
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             was
             given
             to
             them
             who
             wrote
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Surely
             Mr.
             
               Simpson
            
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             is
             given
             to
             that
             
               whole
               Church
            
             which
             is
             the
             
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             seeing
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             
               if
               any
               man
               have
               not
               Christs
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               is
               none
               of
               his
               ,
            
             he
             is
             no
             
               member
            
             of
             his
             .
             Now
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             is
             
               alwayes
            
             given
             to
             
               whomsoever
            
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Father
            
             and
             the
             
               Son
               ,
            
             as
             
               Christ
            
             taught
             his
             
               Disciples
               ,
            
             promising
             them
             
               that
               the
               Father
               would
               send
               the
               Spirit
               to
               them
               in
               his
               Name
               ;
            
             and
             also
             ,
             
               that
               he
               Himself
               would
               send
               it
               to
               them
               from
               the
               Father
               .
            
             And
             was
             this
             
               promise
            
             only
             made
             to
             
               them
               ,
            
             and
             not
             to
             
               all
            
             the
             
               faithful
            
             also
             ,
             who
             should
             believe
             in
             
               Christ
            
             through
             
               their
               word
               ?
            
             doth
             not
             
               Paul
            
             say
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             12.13
             .
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Church
               ,
            
             that
             
               by
               one
               Spirit
               we
               are
               all
               baptized
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               made
               to
               drink
               into
               one
               Spirit
               ▪
               He
            
             saith
             also
             to
             the
             
               Galatians
            
             Chap.
             4.
             
               because
               ye
               are
               Sons
               ,
               God
               hath
               sent
               the
               Spirit
               of
               his
               Son
               into
               your
               hearts
               ,
               crying
               ,
               Abba
               Father
               .
            
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             
               manifest
            
             that
             the
             
               whole
               Church
            
             of
             
               Believers
               ,
            
             and
             
               every
               true
               member
            
             thereof
             ,
             do
             receive
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
               .
            
             And
             do
             they
             not
             receive
             in
             alike
             
               immediatly
            
             from
             God
             ▪
             Who
             can
             give
             the
             
               Spirit
            
             of
             
               God
            
             to
             man
             ,
             but
             
               God
               himself
            
             ▪
             when
             
               God
            
             promised
             to
             ,
             pour
             out
             his
             
               Spirit
            
             in
             the
             
               last
               dayes
            
             upon
             
               all
               flesh
               ,
            
             did
             he
             name
             any
             
               difference
            
             in
             the
             pouring
             of
             it
             out
             ,
             saying
             ,
             some
             shall
             receive
             it
             
               immediately
               ,
            
             and
             some
             
               mediately
            
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             
               all
            
             that
             are
             
               counted
               worthy
            
             to
             receive
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             do
             receive
             it
             
               alike
               immediately
            
             from
             him
             ;
             neither
             hath
             
               Christ
            
             left
             any
             
               Lieutenant
            
             or
             
               Deputy
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             give
             his
             
               Spirit
            
             to
             men
             in
             his
             
               absence
            
             :
             But
             
               he
               himself
            
             is
             alwayes
             
               present
            
             in
             his
             
               true
               Church
            
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             both
             to
             
               teach
            
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             
               give
            
             them
             his
             
               Spirit
               .
            
             He
             is
             too
             much
             in
             the
             
               darkness
            
             of
             
               Antichrist
               ,
            
             that
             denies
             this
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             
               manifest
            
             then
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             alike
             receive
             the
             
             
               Spirit
            
             of
             
               God
            
             and
             that
             they
             all
             receive
             it
             
               alike
               immediately
               from
               God
               ,
            
             seeing
             no
             
               man
            
             nor
             
               Angel
            
             can
             give
             the
             
               spirit
            
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             but
             
               God
            
             himself
             gives
             his
             
               own
               Spirit
            
             to
             whom
             he
             
               pleases
            
             by
             his
             
               own
               word
               ,
            
             which
             
               he
               himself
            
             Ministers
             by
             his
             
               own
               spirit
            
             ;
             And
             by
             
               this
               spirit
            
             did
             
               holy
               men
            
             speak
             the
             
               Scripture
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               this
               spirit
            
             only
             do
             
               holy
               men
            
             of
             God
             
               understand
            
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             
               Paul
            
             saith
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             2
             12.
             
             
               Now
               we
               have
               received
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               which
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               know
               the
               things
               that
               are
               freely
               given
               to
               us
               of
               God
               ,
            
             among
             which
             his
             
               word
            
             hath
             a
             chief
             place
             :
             and
             after
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               by
               the
               spirit
               they
               had
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             
               others
            
             want
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             the
             
               same
               Letter
            
             of
             the
             
               word
               ,
            
             and
             are
             
               destitute
            
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             so
             as
             the
             
               faithfull
            
             spake
             the
             
               word
            
             by
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               faith
               ,
            
             so
             through
             the
             
               same
               spirit
            
             of
             faith
             
               only
               ,
            
             so
             given
             ,
             do
             the
             faithfull
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             
               this
               thing
            
             be
             
               clear
            
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             I
             judge
             it
             
               convenient
            
             to
             add
             here
             the
             
               Testimonies
            
             of
             
               Luther
            
             and
             
               Calvin
            
             in
             this
             matter
             
               Luther
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               but
               by
               that
               very
               spirit
               by
               which
               they
               were
               writ
               ,
               which
               spirit
               can
               be
               nowhere
               found
               more
               readily
               and
               effectually
               ,
               then
               in
               those
               holy
               Letters
               of
               his
               which
               he
               hath
               written
               .
            
          
           
             
             And
             
               Calvin
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               same
               spirit
               that
               spake
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               that
               should
               pierce
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               to
               perswade
               us
               that
               they
               faithfully
               delivered
               that
               which
               was
               committed
               to
               them
               of
               God
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             must
             necessarily
             have
             the
             
               same
               spirit
            
             to
             
               know
            
             his
             mind
             ,
             that
             
               they
            
             had
             to
             
               utter
            
             his
             mind
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             Mr.
             
               Simpson
            
             is
             not
             
               Orthodox
            
             in
             this
             point
             neither
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             8.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             That
             men
             now
             are
             to
             get
             knowledge
             
               (
               to
               wit
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               )
            
             by
             Studies
             ,
             and
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             
             and
             not
             by
             Inspiration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             This
             Doctrine
             
               carries
               the
            
             visible
             
               mark
               of
            
             Antichrist
             
               upon
               it
               ;
               For
               it
               is
            
             only
             
               the
            
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               that
            
             inables
             
               a
               man
               to
               know
               the
            
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             
               and
               not
               a
               mans
            
             study
             
               or
            
             Humane
             Learning
             :
             
               It
               is
               not
               in
               this
               case
               ,
            
             in
             him
             that
             wills
             or
             runs
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             that
             shews
             Mercy
             .
             
               Wherefore
            
             Christ
             
               hath
               said
               ,
            
             no
             man
             knows
             the
             Son
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whomsoever
             the
             Father
             will
             re●eal
             him
             ;
             
               Wherefore
            
             Paul
             
               prays
               for
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             give
             them
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Revelation
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               without
               which
            
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
             ;
             Christ
             
               and
               the
            
             Father
             
               can
               never
               be
            
             known
             .
             
               What
               can
            
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             studies
             
               of
               men
               find
               out
               of
               the
            
             Mysterie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               which
               was
            
             hidden
             from
             ages
             and
             Generations
             ,
             
               as
            
             Paul
             
               testifies
               ,
               till
               the
            
             Spirit
             
               revealed
               it
               ?
               Yea
               ,
            
             Christ
             
               hath
               taught
               ,
            
             that
             God
             hides
             these
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               studying
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
            
             and
             reveals
             them
             to
             Babes
             ;
             
               and
               that
               this
               is
            
             his
             good
             pleasure
             
               so
               to
               do
               .
               And
               so
               no
               man
               can
               know
            
             Christ
             
               and
               his
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               and
               what
               is
               the
            
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             
               and
            
             love
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               but
               by
               the
               most
            
             present
             Teaching
             
               and
            
             Revelation
             
               of
            
             God
             
               himself
               by
               his
            
             Spirit
             .
             
               Wherefore
               to
               deny
               the
            
             Inspiration
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             
               now
               ,
               and
               to
            
             ascribe
             
               all
               knowledge
               of
               the
            
             word
             
               of
            
             God
             
               to
               mens
            
             studies
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             
               is
               the
               most
            
             gross
             
               and
            
             palpable
             Doctrine
             
               of
            
             Antichrist
             
               and
               his
            
             Prophets
             ;
             
               whereas
               ,
            
             all
             the
             People
             of
             God
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             Himself
             ,
             
               in
               all
               the
            
             things
             
               of
            
             God
             ,
             
               as
            
             Christ
             
               hath
               said
               ;
               Because
               no
               man
               by
               his
            
             own
             studies
             
               and
            
             pains
             
               can
               attain
               thereunto
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               And
               in
            
             this
             matter
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               also
               add
               the
            
             Testimony
             
               of
            
             Luther
             ,
             
               and
            
             Latimer
             .
             Luther
             
               saith
               ,
            
             No
             man
             sees
             one
             jot
             or
             tittle
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             For
             all
             men
             have
             a
             darkned
             Heart
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             could
             speak
             ,
             and
             knew
             how
             to
             bring
             forth
             all
             things
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             not
             any
             true
             sense
             or
             right
             Knowledge
             of
             them
             .
             For
             (
             
               saith
               he
            
             )
             the
             spirit
             is
             required
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             
               And
            
             Latimer
             
               saith
               ,
            
             The
             carnal
             and
             Philosophical
             understanding
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             is
             not
             that
             wisdom
             of
             God
             which
             is
             hid
             from
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             revealed
             to
             little
             ones
             .
          
        
         
           
             9.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             
             That
             Humane
             Learning
             is
             as
             the
             Outworks
             to
             the
             Fort
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             outer
             Court
             to
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             so
             if
             you
             will
             keep
             the
             Fort
             well
             ,
             you
             must
             keep
             the
             Outworks
             strong
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             preserve
             the
             inner
             ,
             you
             must
             look
             to
             the
             outer
             Court
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
             
               How
            
             highly
             
               hath
               Mr.
            
             Simpson
             
               honored
            
             Socrates
             ,
             Pythagoras
             ,
             Plato
             
               and
            
             Aristotles
             ,
             &c.
             
               to
               make
               them
               a
            
             strong
             guard
             
               for
               the
            
             Person
             
               of
            
             Christ
             ?
             
               And
               how
            
             highly
             
               hath
               he
            
             honored
             
               their
            
             Learning
             ,
             
             
               to
               make
               it
               a
            
             defence
             
               for
               the
            
             Gospel
             ?
             
               And
               how
            
             weak
             
               and
            
             feeble
             
               hath
               he
               sought
               to
               render
               the
            
             word
             
               of
            
             faith
             ,
             
               that
               must
               be
               thus
            
             defended
             
               by
               the
            
             Arts
             
               and
            
             Disciplines
             
               of
            
             men
             ,
             
               as
               not
               being
            
             able
             
               to
               stand
            
             alone
             ,
             
               and
               to
            
             defend
             
               it self
               ?
               Doth
               this
               
               man
            
             truly
             
               believe
               in
               the
            
             Son
             
               of
               the
            
             living
             God
             ,
             
               who
               make
               him
               such
               an
            
             helpless
             Idol
             ?
             
               or
               doth
               he
            
             believe
             
               the
            
             word
             
               of
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               which
               hath
               given
            
             eyes
             
               to
               the
            
             blind
             ,
             
               and
            
             ears
             
               to
               the
            
             deaf
             ,
             
               and
            
             feet
             
               to
               the
            
             lame
             ,
             
               which
               hath
            
             raised
             
               the
            
             dead
             ,
             
               and
            
             cast
             
               out
            
             Devils
             ,
             
               and
               commanded
               the
            
             winds
             
               and
            
             waves
             ,
             
               and
               they
               have
            
             obeyed
             ?
             
               I
               say
               ,
               doth
               he
            
             believe
             
               this
            
             word
             
               to
               be
            
             of
             God
             ,
             
               which
               hath
               done
               the
               very
            
             works
             
               of
            
             God
             ?
             
               and
               yet
            
             openly
             
               affirms
               to
               the
            
             world
             ,
             
               that
               it
               cannot
            
             maintain
             
               it self
               ,
               or
            
             subsist
             
               without
               the
            
             help
             
               of
            
             Philosophy
             ?
             
               Is
            
             that
             word
             ,
             
               which
               mightily
               and
               perfectly
            
             saves
             
               all
               the
            
             Elect
             ,
             
               and
               that
               in
            
             despight
             
               of
               the
            
             world
             
               and
               the
            
             Devil
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
             
               not
               able
               to
            
             save
             it self
             
               without
            
             Humane
             Help
             ?
             
               Must
            
             that
             word
             
               be
            
             secured
             
               by
            
             Aristotle
             ,
             
               which
            
             delivers
             
               all
               the
            
             Elect
             
               from
            
             sin
             ,
             death
             
               and
            
             hell
             
               for
               ever
               ?
               Are
            
             Grammar
             ,
             R●thorick
             ,
             Logick
             ,
             Ethicks
             ,
             Physicks
             ,
             Metaphysicks
             ,
             Mathematicks
             ,
             
               the
            
             weapons
             
               whereby
               we
               must
            
             defend
             
               the
            
             Gospel
             ?
             
               Is
               Mr.
            
             Simpson
             
               so
               ill
               a
            
             Proficient
             
               in
            
             Christianity
             ,
             
               that
               he
               hath
               not
            
             read
             ,
             
               or
               doth
               not
            
             remember
             
               that
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             6.12
             .
             
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             We
             wrestle
             not
             against
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             against
             Principalities
             ,
             against
             Power
             ,
             against
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Darkness
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             against
             Spiritual
             wickedness
             in
             high
             places
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             take
             unto
             you
             the
             whole
             armor
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             in
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             all
             to
             stand
             .
          
           
             Stand
             therefore
             ,
             having
             your
             loynes
             girt
             about
             with
             truth
             ,
             and
             having
             on
             the
             brest
             plate
             of
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             And
             your
             feet
             shod
             with
             the
             Preparation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Above
             all
             ,
             taking
             the
             shield
             of
             faith
             ,
             wherewith
             ye
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             quench
             all
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             And
             take
             the
             Helmet
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Praying
             always
             with
             all
             Prayer
             and
             Supplication
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             watching
             thereunto
             with
             all
             Perseverance
             .
          
           
             Here
             now
             are
             
               the
               true
            
             Christian
             weapons
             ,
             
               whereby
               he
               defends
            
             himself
             
               through
               the
            
             word
             ,
             
               and
               defends
               the
            
             word
             
               against
               all
               the
            
             world
             .
          
           
           
             
               And
               the
               same
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               in
            
             2
             Cor.
             10.3
             .
             
               saith
               .
            
          
           
             For
             though
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             war
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             ,
             but
             mighty
             through
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             strong
             holds
             .
          
           
             Casting
             down
             Imaginations
             ,
             and
             every
             High
             thing
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             to
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             having
             in
             a
             readiness
             to
             revenge
             all
             Disobedience
             .
          
           
             
               So
               that
               the
            
             faithful
             
               do
               not
            
             defend
             
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               by
            
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               as
               is
            
             heathenishly
             
               suggested
               ;
               but
               by
            
             the
             Gospel
             
               they
            
             defend
             
               the
            
             Gospel
             ;
             
               and
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               hath
               in
            
             it self
             
               that
            
             Wisdom
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             
               and
               those
               Vertues
               which
               are
               infinitely
               able
               to
            
             defend
             it self
             
               against
            
             all
             
               the
            
             world
             ,
             
               and
               against
               all
               the
            
             powers
             
               of
            
             darkness
             .
             
               And
               how
            
             contrary
             
               is
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               Mr.
            
             Simpsons
             ?
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               his
            
             Outworks
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               for
               his
            
             outer
             Court
             
               to
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               I
               know
               no
               other
            
             outer
             Court
             
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               ever
               had
               then
               the
            
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             
             
               which
            
             Law
             
               was
               the
            
             preparation
             
               to
               the
            
             Gospel
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             School
             Master
             
               to
               bring
               us
               unto
            
             Christ
             ;
             
               which
            
             Humane
             Learning
             
               never
               was
               .
               But
            
             Humane
             Learning
             
               is
               the
            
             outer
             Court
             
               to
               Antichrists
               Temple
               ,
               it
               is
               the
            
             School-master
             
               to
               bring
               men
               to
            
             Antichrist
             .
             
               And
               thus
               would
               Mr.
            
             Simpson
             
               also
               turn
               the
            
             Law
             
               out
               of
               its
            
             place
             ,
             
               and
               set
               up
            
             Humane
             Learning
             
               in
               the
            
             stead
             
               of
               the
            
             Law
             ,
             
               and
               so
               would
               make
            
             void
             
               both
            
             Law
             
               and
            
             Gospel
             
               for
            
             Humane
             Learning
             
               sake
               ;
               Surely
               one
               would
               think
               he
               hath
               some
            
             considerable
             advantage
             
               thereby
               ,
               that
               he
               thus
               fences
               for
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             10.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             
             But
             what
             is
             the
             bottom
             (
             
               saith
               he
               )
            
             of
             all
             this
             (
             
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               some
               mens
            
             appearing
             
               against
            
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             
               as
               the
            
             Vnction
             
               of
               the
            
             Ministry
             ,
             
               and
               against
               the
            
             Vniversities
             
               as
               the
            
             Fountain
             
               of
               the
               Ministry
               )
               but
               this
               ,
            
             That
             some
             say
             they
             are
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             Christ
             hath
             the
             Divine
             nature
             in
             Him
             ,
             so
             every
             
             Believer
             also
             hath
             :
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             God
             in
             Him
             ,
             need
             not
             go
             to
             any
             man
             to
             Learn
             .
             Whereas
             
               Joh.
            
             17.
             
             Christ
             speaketh
             of
             Believers
             as
             at
             an
             infinite
             distance
             from
             Himself
             ;
             He
             their
             Lord
             ,
             they
             his
             Servants
             .
             He
             in
             Glory
             they
             in
             the
             World
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             so
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             and
             we
             should
             be
             equal
             ,
             and
             He
             not
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               doth
               not
            
             all
             this
             
               declare
               a
               most
            
             woful
             Ignorance
             
               of
               ,
            
             
             
               and
            
             enmity
             
               to
               the
            
             Gospel
             
               of
            
             God
             our
             Saviour
             ?
             
               For
               is
               our
            
             Vnion
             
               with
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
            
             Foundation
             
               of
            
             error
             ?
             
               or
               have
            
             true
             ,
             Believers
             
               no
            
             real
             Vnion
             
               with
            
             Christ
             ,
             
               but
            
             imaginary
             ?
             
               Do
               not
               the
            
             Saints
             
               partake
               of
               the
            
             Divine
             Nature
             ?
             
               doth
               not
            
             Peter
             
               expresly
            
             affirm
             
               it
               ;
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             exceeding
             great
             and
             pretious
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             us
             that
             we
             thereby
             should
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ?
             
               and
               what
               is
               the
            
             divine
             Nature
             ,
             
               but
               the
            
             very
             Nature
             of
             God
             ?
             
               See
            
             Luther
             
               on
               the
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
               Again
               ,
               are
            
             believers
             ,
             
               as
               he
               affirms
               ,
            
             at
             an
             infinite
             distance
             from
             Christ
             ▪
             
               If
               this
               were
            
             true
             ,
             
               what
            
             sad
             news
             
               would
               it
               be
               to
               the
            
             Church
             
               of
            
             God
             ?
             
               How
               can
            
             this
             Doctrine
             
               agree
               with
               these
            
             Scriptures
             ?
             that
             Christ
             may
             dwell
             in
             your
             Hearts
             by
             faith
             :
             
               and
            
             Christ
             in
             you
             the
             hope
             of
             Glory
             :
             
               and
            
             of
             Him
             are
             ye
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             
               Again
               saith
               Christ
               ,
            
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Vine
             ,
             and
             ye
             are
             the
             branches
             :
             
               and
               so
               as
               the
            
             Vine
             
               is
               in
               the
            
             branches
             ,
             
               and
               as
               the
            
             branches
             
               are
               in
               the
            
             Vine
             ,
             
               so
               is
            
             Christ
             
               in
            
             Christians
             ,
             
               and
               so
               are
            
             Christian
             
               in
            
             Christ
             .
             
               Again
               ,
            
             Joh.
             14.20
             .
             At
             that
             day
             ye
             shall
             know
             
               saith
            
             Christ
             
               Himself
               ,
               that
               you
               need
               not
            
             doubt
             
               of
               the
               Doctrine
            
             )
             that
             I
             am
             in
             my
             father
             ,
             and
             you
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             :
             
               And
               again
            
             Joh.
             17.21
             .
             
               saith
               Christ
               ,
            
             I
             pray
             not
             for
             these
             alone
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               who
               now
               believe
               ,
               but
               also
            
             for
             all
             that
             shall
             
               hereafter
            
             believe
             in
             me
             through
             their
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             thou
             Father
             art
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             thee
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             one
             ▪
             I
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thou
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             perfect
             in
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             know
             thee
             ▪
             hast
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             hast
             loved
             them
             〈◊〉
             thou
             hast
             loved
             me
             ▪
             
               Here
               now
               is
               no
            
             infinite
             distance
             
               between
            
             Christ
             
               and
            
             
             Believers
             ,
             
               but
               a
            
             wonderfull
             
               and
            
             admirable
             Nearness
             ,
             
               and
            
             Oneness
             ,
             
               which
               the
            
             learned
             Ignorance
             
               of
            
             Philosophy
             
               understands
               not
               ,
               nor
               the
            
             ignorant
             Knowledge
             
               of
               any
            
             carnal
             Christian
             .
          
           
             
               But
               sure
               this
            
             word
             
               of
            
             God
             
               is
            
             true
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Saints
               receive
               it
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
            
             deluded
             
               with
               any
            
             Philosophical
             ,
             Sophistical
             ,
             
               or
            
             Antichristian
             glosses
             
               of
            
             False
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               doth
               the
            
             holy
             word
             
               of
            
             God
             
               affirm
               plainly
               enough
               ,
               that
            
             Christ
             
               and
               his
               Christians
               are
               most
            
             neerly
             Vnited
             ;
             
               And
               yet
               doth
               not
               this
            
             Vnion
             
               make
               an
               Equality
               ,
               and
               rob
               Christ
               of
               his
            
             due
             glory
             :
             
               seeing
               Christ
               is
               the
            
             Head
             
               and
               they
               his
            
             Members
             ;
             Christ
             
               the
            
             first
             born
             ,
             
               and
               they
               his
            
             Brethren
             :
             
               And
               so
               as
            
             Christ
             
               hath
               the
            
             Preheminence
             in
             all
             things
             
               above
               them
            
             all
             ,
             
               as
               becomes
               the
            
             Head
             
               and
            
             first
             born
             ,
             
               so
               They
               have
            
             Communion
             
               with
            
             Him
             
               in
            
             all
             
               things
               ,
               as
               becomes
               his
            
             Members
             
               and
            
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             
               And
               whereas
               he
            
             jests
             ,
             
               and
               saith
               ,
            
             He
             that
             hath
             God
             in
             Him
             ,
             needs
             not
             go
             to
             man
             to
             learn
             ;
             
               I
               do
            
             affirm
             
               this
               is
            
             true
             enough
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Scripture
             
               hath
               affirmed
               it
               in
               several
               places
            
             ;
             Isaiah
             
               saith
               to
               the
            
             Spiritual
             Church
             ,
             All
             thy
             Children
             shall
             be
             taught
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               And
               Christ
               saith
               it
               is
               written
               ,
            
             They
             shall
             be
             all
             taught
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             therefore
             that
             had
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             cometh
             to
             me
             .
             
               And
            
             John
             
               saith
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.27
             .
             The
             Annointing
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             from
             him
             abideth
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             man
             teach
             you
             ▪
             but
             as
             the
             same
             annointing
             teacheth
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             is
             Truth
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             lye
             .
             
               And
            
             this
             Doctrine
             
               is
               so
            
             manifest
             
               from
               the
            
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
            
             of
             Antichrist
             
               that
            
             denies
             
               it
               :
               For
            
             God
             
               inwardly
               teaches
            
             all
             
               his
            
             People
             
               by
               his
            
             Spirit
             
               his
            
             own
             self
             :
             
               and
               they
               so
               hear
               the
            
             word
             
               by
               the
            
             Ministry
             of
             man
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               alwayes
            
             God
             
               that
            
             teaches
             
               them
               ,
               and
            
             not
             Man
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             11.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             Arts
             and
             Tongues
             are
             the
             Cups
             in
             which
             God
             drinks
             to
             us
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             a
             
               sad
               condition
            
             then
             are
             the
             
               common
            
             and
             
               plain
            
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             
               pledge
            
             him
             ?
             
             But
             only
             the
             
               learned
               Clergie
            
             keep
             
               these
               cups
            
             to
             
               themselves
               ,
            
             as
             heretofore
             they
             kept
             the
             
               Cup
            
             in
             the
             
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             
               strange
               Phrase
            
             is
             this
             ?
             
               Savouring
            
             of
             the
             
               Ranters
            
             Religion
             ;
             as
             if
             
               God
            
             was
             the
             
               familiar
               companion
            
             of
             the
             
               Clergie
               ,
            
             and
             sometimes
             drank
             to
             them
             in
             a
             
               Cup
            
             of
             
               Hebrew
               ,
            
             sometimes
             in
             a
             
               Cup
            
             of
             
               Greek
               ,
            
             and
             sometimes
             in
             a
             
               Cup
            
             of
             
               Latine
            
             as
             if
             sometimes
             he
             drank
             to
             them
             in
             a
             
               Cup
            
             of
             
               Logick
               ,
            
             and
             sometimes
             in
             a
             
               Cup
            
             of
             
               Ethicks
               ,
            
             sometimes
             in
             a
             
               Cup
            
             of
             
               Metaphysicks
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             truly
             ,
             
               Profana
               vocum
               novitas
               ,
            
             a
             Prophane
             Newness
             of
             Speech
             ,
             never
             before
             heard
             of
             to
             my
             knowledge
             in
             the
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               God
               ,
            
             and
             which
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             utterly
             
               condemns
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             12.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             never
             keep
             up
             Religion
             ,
             
             if
             we
             do
             not
             keep
             up
             Learning
             ;
             but
             when
             Learning
             goes
             down
             ,
             Religion
             goes
             down
             too
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Church
            
             is
             founded
             on
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               Christ
            
             and
             His
             
               Church
            
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             are
             both
             
               founded
            
             on
             
               Humane
               Learning
               .
            
             It
             is
             no
             
               wonder
            
             now
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
               Simpson
            
             lays
             so
             
               great
               stress
            
             on
             it
             every where
             ;
             And
             that
             
               men
            
             of
             his
             
               Religion
            
             term
             the
             
               Vniversity
               ,
               Fundamentum
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             the
             
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             if
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             do
             
               indeed
            
             uphold
             all
             
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
            
             let
             all
             
               Men
            
             and
             
               Magistrates
            
             come
             forth
             and
             uphold
             it
             in
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
               .
            
             But
             
               surely
            
             the
             
               Religion
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             depends
             
             wholy
             on
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             
               Christ
            
             on
             
               God
            
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             
               need
            
             of
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             to
             
               support
               this
               ,
            
             except
             
               God
            
             and
             
               Christ
            
             are
             
               insufficient
               .
            
             We
             have
             a
             
               sure
               word
            
             and
             
               Doctrine
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             that
             remains
             
               firm
            
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             
               inviolable
               ,
            
             and
             
               inconquerable
               ,
            
             in
             and
             through
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             his
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Father
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             
               World
            
             shall
             shatter
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
            
             go
             down
             to
             
               Hell
               ,
            
             and
             this
             shall
             
               stand
               fast
            
             for
             ever
             :
             
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               shall
               pass
               away
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               jot
               or
               Tittle
               of
               my
               Word
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               Believers
               ,
            
             know
             that
             not
             
               one
               Point
            
             of
             
               your
               Religion
            
             depends
             on
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             ;
             But
             
               all
            
             on
             
               Christ
               Himself
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             
               true
            
             and
             
               living
               Word
               .
            
             Wherefore
             these
             are
             the
             
               fears
            
             of
             
               Antichrist
            
             and
             his
             
               Prophets
               ,
            
             that
             their
             
               Religion
            
             will
             go
             down
             with
             
               Humane
               Learning
               ,
            
             because
             it
             was
             set
             up
             by
             it
             ;
             But
             the
             
               true
               Religion
            
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             of
             
               God
            
             our
             Saviour
             was
             at
             
               first
            
             set
             up
             
               without
            
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             
               hitherto
            
             remained
             
               without
            
             it
             ,
             and
             will
             
               abide
            
             so
             
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             to
             this
             the
             
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Bride
            
             give
             witness
             .
          
        
         
           
             13.
             
             ERROR
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             Religious
             Foundations
             are
             so
             Antient
             ,
             then
             keep
             them
             up
             :
             
             Your
             Destruction
             will
             never
             be
             but
             from
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               Religious
               Foundations
            
             !
             What
             
               Religion
            
             founded
             the
             
               Vniversities
            
             is
             well
             known
             .
             
             For
             by
             the
             
               councel
            
             of
             four
             
               Monks
               ,
            
             the
             Schollars
             of
             
               Bede
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Rabanus
               ,
               Albinus
               ,
               Claudius
               ,
            
             and
             
               John
               Scotus
               ,
            
             the
             
               Vniversity
            
             which
             had
             been
             translated
             from
             
               Athens
            
             to
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             was
             translated
             by
             
               Charls
            
             the
             
               great
            
             from
             
               Rome
            
             to
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             
             An.
             791.
             
             And
             for
             our
             
               English
               Vniversities
            
             of
             
               Cambridge
            
             and
             
               Oxford
               ;
            
             Thus
             it
             is
             recorded
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Study
               
               of
            
             Cambridge
             
               was
               instituted
               ,
            
             Anno
             630.
             
             
               By
            
             Sigi●bert
             
               King
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               Angles
               ,
               who
               after
               changed
               his
               Purple
               or
               Kingly
               Robes
               ,
               for
               a
               Fryars
               Cool
               or
               Hood
               .
            
             And
             the
             
               Lectures
            
             here
             were
             begun
             by
             
               four
               Monks
               ,
            
             of
             which
             brother
             
               Ode
            
             (
             as
             they
             termed
             him
             )
             read
             
               Grammar
               ,
            
             according
             to
             
               Priscians
            
             Doctrine
             :
             
               Terricus
            
             an
             acute
             
               Sophister
            
             read
             
               Aristotles
               Logick
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             Institutions
             of
             
               Porphyrius
               ,
            
             and
             
               Averr●es
            
             ▪
             Brother
             
               William
               ,
            
             read
             
               Tullies
               Rhetorick
               ,
            
             and
             
               Gislebertus
               ,
            
             read
             
               Divinity
            
             to
             them
             on
             
               Sundays
               ,
            
             and
             
               Saints
            
             days
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             that
             was
             founded
             by
             King
             
               Alfred
               ,
            
             Anno
             895.
             
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
            
             Neotus
             
               the
               Monk
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               rewards
               were
               propounded
               for
               those
               that
               would
               profess
               Learning
               there
               .
               Afterwards
               both
               these
               Schools
               were
               made
               Vniversities
               ,
               in
            
             Edward
             
               the
               firsts
               time
               by
               the
               Court
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               as
            
             Robert
             Remington
             
               affirms
               .
            
          
           
             Yea
             
               farther
               ,
            
             by
             the
             very
             
               Names
            
             of
             the
             
               Colledges
            
             it
             is
             
               manifests
               ,
            
             what
             
               Religion
            
             set
             them
             up
             ;
             
               some
            
             being
             
               founded
            
             in
             the
             
               honor
            
             of
             
               one
               Saint
               ,
            
             some
             of
             
               another
               Saint
            
             ;
             one
             being
             founded
             in
             the
             
               honor
            
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             another
             in
             the
             honor
             of
             
               Jesus
               ,
            
             another
             in
             the
             honor
             of
             
               Immanuel
               ,
            
             another
             in
             the
             Honor
             of
             the
             
               Trinity
            
             ;
             Whereby
             they
             have
             
               rent
            
             the
             
               Name
            
             of
             God
             in
             
               pieces
               ,
            
             each
             one
             seeking
             to
             
               honor
            
             that
             
               name
            
             of
             
               Christ
            
             most
             ,
             in
             the
             
               honor
            
             of
             which
             his
             
               Colledge
            
             was
             
               founded
               ;
            
             Yea
             ,
             some
             Colledges
             have
             bin
             founded
             in
             the
             
               honor
               of
               Christs
               body
               ;
            
             as
             the
             Colledges
             of
             
               orpus
               Christi
               ,
            
             in
             both
             Universities
             :
             and
             one
             in
             
               Oxford
               ,
            
             for
             the
             help
             of
             all
             
               dead
               Souls
               ,
            
             and
             for
             their
             rescue
             out
             of
             
               Purgatory
               :
            
             And
             so
             it
             is
             
               well
               known
               what
               Religion
               founded
               them
               .
            
             And
             what
             
               Religion
            
             will
             in
             
               due
               time
            
             destroy
             these
             
               Foundations
            
             (
             if
             they
             be
             not
             Reformed
             )
             
               is
               as
               well
               known
               .
            
          
           
             For
             
               Wickliff
               ,
            
             whom
             
               God
            
             raised
             up
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             most
             
               eminent
               Reformers
            
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
            
             since
             the
             
               Apostles
            
             times
             ,
             speaks
             thus
             touching
             
               Vniversities
               ,
               Colledges
            
             
             and
             
               Students
               .
            
             
             
               Seeing
               Christ
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hath
               not
               ordained
               these
               Vniversities
               ,
               or
               Colledges
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               both
               They
               and
               the
               Graduations
               in
               them
               are
               nothing
               but
               so
               much
               vain
               Heathenism
               introduced
               ,
               in
               Testimony
               whereof
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               Collegiates
               as
               other
               Graduates
               do
               seek
               the
               things
               which
               are
               their
               own
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Rules
               of
               Charity
               :
               From
               whence
               do
               arise
               envies
               ,
               and
               comparisons
               between
               Persons
               and
               Countries
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               seed-plots
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               Lyes
               .
            
          
           
             
             Again
             ,
             he
             having
             spoken
             of
             other
             Sects
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               Judgement
               concerning
               Colledges
               is
               the
               same
               ,
            
             as
             touching
             their
             General
             Studies
             :
             
               For
               through
               them
               ,
               Persons
               and
               Countries
               are
               accepted
               against
               the
               Rules
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               inward
               envies
               are
               h●aped
               up
               with
               other
               sins
               ,
               Perjuries
               ,
               and
               Simonies
               ,
               against
               their
               own
               Statutes
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             
               that
               out
               of
               such
               Colledges
               many
               good
               things
               do
               arise
               ,
               aswell
               as
               out
               of
               other
               Sects
               ,
               yet
               not
               so
               many
               as
               by
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               first
               man
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               a
               faithfull
               man
               be
               ashamed
               to
               alledge
               the
               fruit
               of
               such
               Profit
               .
            
          
           
             
             Again
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               If
               these
               Colledges
               are
               in
               their
               conversation
               rejected
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               doubts
               but
               that
               to
               nourish
               them
               
               in
               this
               way
               is
               no
               alms
               ,
               but
               the
               foolish
               presumption
               of
               a
               Faction
               ,
               and
               party
               against
               Christ
               .
               For
               all
               these
               Sects
               ,
               and
               all
               Newnesses
               which
               are
               not
               founded
               on
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               tempt
               Christ
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             Mat.
             4.
             
               seeing
               they
               despise
               the
               free
               Ordination
               of
               his
               Sect
               ,
               and
               do
               rather
               choose
               another
               sevile
               Sect
               ,
               less
               good
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               would
               not
               ascend
               into
               the
               heavenly
               Sion
               ,
               by
               the
               steps
               which
               God
               hath
               Ordained
               ,
               but
               would
               flye
               to
               the
               Pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               the
               carrying
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               What
               alms
               therefore
               is
               it
               to
               cherish
               such
               a
               child
               of
               the
               Devil
               in
               Cains
               Castles
               against
               Christ
            
             ?
          
           
             He
             also
             affirms
             
               that
               one
               Ideot
               through
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               more
               good
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               many
               Graduates
               in
               the
               Schools
               and
               Colledges
            
             :
             and
             
               that
               Gods
               Inspiration
               of
               such
               ,
               doth
               more
               profit
               the
               Community
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Vniversities
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Studies
               and
               Priviledges
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             hath
             
               VVickliff
            
             witnessed
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             Himself
             
               Master
               of
               Baliol
               Colledge
            
             in
             
               Oxford
            
             :
             And
             
               Philip
               Melancthon
            
             gives
             this
             Testimony
             of
             Him
             ,
             
               Equidem
               sapientem
               virum
               judico
               fuisse
               VVicklefum
               Anglum
               ,
               qui
               omnium
               primus
               ,
               quod
               ego
               sciam
               ,
               vidit
               Vniversitates
               fuisse
               Satanae
               Synagogas
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             do
             indeed
             judge
             
               Wickliff
            
             of
             
               England
            
             to
             have
             been
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             who
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             saw
             Universities
             to
             have
             been
             the
             
               Synagogues
            
             of
             
               Satan
               .
            
          
           
             
               John
               Hus
            
             also
             ,
             
             that
             excellent
             Instrument
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               blessed
               Martyr
               ,
            
             saith
             ,
             speaking
             on
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             28.
             
             
               VVoe
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               the
               Pride
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               and
               the
               Crown
               of
               Pride
               shall
               be
               troden
               underfoot
               ,
            
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Doctor-ships
               and
               Masterships
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               having
               the
               word
               of
               God
               wholly
               choaked
               in
               them
               ,
               do
               now
               too
               shamelesly
               make
               broad
               their
               Phylacteries
               ,
               and
               inlarge
               the
               borders
               of
               their
               garments
               ,
               and
               love
               the
               chief
               chairs
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               saluted
               in
               the
               Markets
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               called
               of
               men
               Doctor
               ;
               And
               by
               this
               they
               go
               in
               the
               apparrel
               and
               harness
               of
               the
               Mystical
               body
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               written
               that
               he
               is
               the
               King
               of
               all
               the
               children
               of
               Pride
               .
            
             And
             the
             
               Crown
               of
               Pride
               ,
            
             of
             these
             
               children
               of
               Pride
            
             shall
             be
             
               troden
               down
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             as
             it
             is
             
               manifest
            
             what
             
               Religion
               founded
               the
               Vniversities
               ;
            
             so
             it
             is
             as
             manifest
             what
             
               Religion
               will
               in
               the
               appointed
               time
               destroy
               these
               Foundations
               ,
            
             if
             they
             be
             not
             
               truly
            
             and
             
               thoroughly
               Reformed
               .
            
             For
             
               surely
            
             as
             they
             
               are
               ,
            
             if
             the
             
               work
            
             of
             
               Christ
            
             go
             forward
             in
             the
             world
             (
             as
             it
             necessarily
             must
             do
             notwithstanding
             the
             present
             defection
             )
             in
             the
             appointed
             time
             )
             they
             can
             no
             more
             be
             
               held
               up
               ,
            
             then
             the
             
               house
            
             built
             on
             the
             
               sand
               ,
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Tempest
               .
            
             For
             the
             true
             
               Spiritual
               Church
            
             is
             built
             on
             the
             
               Foundation
            
             of
             the
             
               Prophets
            
             and
             
               Apostles
               ;
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             himself
             being
             the
             chief
             
               corner
               stone
               ,
            
             and
             so
             it
             is
             
               firmly
            
             founded
             upon
             a
             
               Rock
               ,
            
             and
             can
             
               never
               fall
            
             ;
             But
             the
             
               Vniversities
            
             are
             built
             on
             the
             
               Philosophers
            
             and
             
               Heathen
               ,
               Plato
            
             and
             
               Aristotle
            
             being
             the
             chief
             
               corner
               stones
               ,
            
             and
             so
             they
             are
             built
             upon
             the
             
               sand
               ,
            
             and
             neither
             can
             their
             
               own
               hands
            
             uphold
             them
             ,
             nor
             the
             
               Secular
               Arm
            
             establish
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             wherein
             
               the
               Lord
               alone
               shall
               be
               exalted
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             not
             men
             of
             
               moral
            
             and
             
               civil
               Religion
            
             and
             
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             who
             will
             do
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             execute
             this
             vengeance
             ;
             for
             the
             
               Inchauntments
            
             of
             the
             
               Vniversities
            
             are
             too
             
               strong
            
             and
             
               mighty
            
             for
             all
             
               Humane
               Spirits
            
             :
             But
             the
             
               called
               ,
               chosen
               ,
            
             and
             
               faithfull
            
             Ones
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
            
             when
             he
             shall
             
               summon
            
             them
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             to
             his
             foot
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             stand
             on-Complements
             
               ,
               Formalities
            
             and
             
               Niceties
            
             ;
             nor
             regard
             
               frindship
            
             or
             
               enmity
            
             ;
             but
             through
             the
             
               Power
            
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
            
             shall
             break
             through
             
               all
            
             that
             can
             be
             
               said
            
             and
             
               objected
            
             by
             the
             
               Wisdom
               ,
               Policy
               ,
               Prudence
               ,
            
             and
             
               Religion
            
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             shall
             execute
             the
             
               righteous
               Judgements
            
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               ,
            
             on
             these
             
               Mothers
               of
               Harlots
               ,
            
             and
             
               Fornications
               of
               the
               Nations
               .
            
          
           
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               their
               Destruction
               will
               never
               be
               but
               of
               themselves
            
             :
             I
             do
             verily
             believe
             that
             .
             For
             seeing
             their
             
               Root
            
             is
             
               rottenness
               ,
            
             their
             
               Fruit
            
             must
             needs
             be
             
               Destruction
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             the
             
               Lord
            
             will
             raise
             up
             his
             
               word
            
             in
             the
             
               midst
            
             of
             them
             to
             
               destroy
            
             them
             :
             For
             the
             
               more
            
             the
             
               word
            
             of
             the
             
               Lord
            
             shall
             
               blow
            
             upon
             the
             
               Vniversity
               ,
            
             the
             more
             shall
             
               this
               Grass
            
             wither
             ,
             and
             the
             
               flower
            
             thereof
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Humane
               Learning
            
             fade
             away
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             at
             last
             
               quite
            
             dryed
             up
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               Burden
            
             of
             the
             
               Vniversity
               ,
            
             whose
             
               day
            
             is
             coming
             ,
             when
             
               iniquity
            
             shall
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             And
             
               thus
            
             have
             I
             done
             with
             
               these
               things
            
             ;
             There
             were
             
               many
               other
            
             things
             in
             that
             
               S●rmon
            
             as
             
               contrary
            
             to
             the
             
               Gospel
            
             ;
             which
             for
             
               brevities
            
             sake
             I
             have
             omitted
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             what
             a
             
               sad
               thing
            
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             such
             
               poysonfull
               Doctrine
            
             should
             be
             poured
             forth
             into
             an
             
               Vniversity
               Congregation
               ,
            
             and
             that
             by
             the
             
               Ministry
            
             of
             
               such
            
             a
             man
             ?
             and
             if
             the
             
               Ceremonies
            
             of
             the
             
               Law
            
             were
             in
             use
             under
             the
             
               Gospel
               ,
            
             how
             ought
             we
             to
             
               rend
               our
               Garments
            
             at
             the
             
               bearing
            
             of
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             And
             now
             
               blessed
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             who
             wast
             
               crucified
               ,
               dead
            
             and
             
               buried
               ,
            
             but
             art
             
               risen
            
             from
             the
             
               Dead
            
             by
             the
             
               Eternal
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             art
             ascended
             
               on
               high
            
             to
             fill
             all
             things
             ,
             have
             
               mercy
            
             on
             thy
             
               poor
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             is
             so
             
               grievously
            
             rent
             and
             torn
             this
             day
             ,
             by
             Wolves
             in
             Sheeps
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             is
             thus
             hurt
             and
             consumed
             by
             
               poysonable
               Doctrine
            
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             seek
             
               themselves
               ,
            
             and
             their
             
               own
               things
               ,
            
             to
             the
             
               harm
            
             and
             
               ruin
            
             of
             thy
             
               poor
               people
               !
               O
               thou
               Son
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
            
             who
             are
             the
             
               way
               ,
            
             the
             
               truth
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               life
            
             ;
             how
             shall
             the
             
               Kingdom
            
             of
             
               Antichrist
            
             be
             brought
             down
             ,
             when
             the
             
               hands
            
             of
             
               such
            
             men
             ,
             who
             seem
             
               Pillars
            
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             are
             
               stretched
            
             forth
             so
             
               strongly
            
             to
             hold
             it
             up
             ;
             And
             how
             shall
             the
             days
             of
             
               Antichrist
            
             be
             
               shortned
               ,
            
             when
             his
             
               Kingdom
            
             is
             coming
             forth
             again
             in
             the
             
               greatest
            
             deceivableness
             of
             
               unrighteousness
            
             that
             hath
             ever
             yet
             appeared
             in
             the
             World
             to
             
               delude
            
             the
             
               Nations
               ?
               O
               Lord
            
             remember
             all
             thy
             
               Promises
               ,
            
             and
             
               make
               haste
            
             to
             destroy
             
               Babylon
               the
               Great
               ,
               with
               all
               its
               Mysteries
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               Vnrighteousness
               ,
            
             and
             let
             it
             sink
             as
             a
             
               Milstone
            
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             without
             any
             
               hope
            
             or
             
               possibility
            
             of
             a
             
               Resurrection
               .
            
             And
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             
               hand
            
             of
             
               man
            
             stretched
             out
             for
             
               this
            
             work
             ,
             but
             
               all
               hands
            
             are
             against
             it
             ;
             do
             thou
             destroy
             it
             
               O
               Lord
               without
               hand
               ,
            
             even
             with
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               brightness
               of
               thy
               coming
            
             according
             to
             the
             
               Truth
            
             of
             thy
             
               Promises
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               unutterable
               sighs
            
             and
             
               groanes
            
             of
             thy
             
               Spirit
            
             occasioned
             thereby
             ,
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             thy
             
               faithfull
               and
               elect
               .
            
             Even
             so
             Lord
             ,
             
               And
               let
               thy
               Kingdom
               come
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               long
               tarrying
               .
            
          
           
             AMEN
             .
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           A
           TESTIMONY
           From
           the
           WORD
           Against
           DIVINITY-DEGRES
           IN
           THE
           University
           :
           OR
           ,
           Any
           Academical
           Degrees
           made
           us●
           of
           for
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           GOSPEL
           .
        
         
           THe
           
             Universities
          
           (
           whose
           
             soul
          
           and
           
             life
          
           do
           lye
           in
           
             humane
             Learning
          
           and
           
             School-Divinity
          
           )
           that
           they
           might
           
             gaine
          
           the
           greater
           
             profit
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           
             glory
          
           to
           their
           
             children
             ,
          
           have
           (
           after
           the
           
             example
          
           of
           the
           
             heathen
          
           )
           given
           their
           children
           
             Degrees
          
           in
           
             D●vinity
          
           (
           as
           
             they
          
           in
           
             Art
          
           )
           and
           the
           
             glorious
             Titles
          
           of
           
             Batchelors
             ,
             Masters
             ,
          
           and
           
             Doctors
          
           in
           
             Divinity
             ,
          
           as
           so
           many
           
             Crowns
             of
             Gold
          
           upon
           their
           
             heads
             ,
          
           to
           win
           them
           
             honour
          
           
           and
           
             reputation
          
           with
           all
           people
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           under
           the
           
             delusion
          
           of
           
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           
             confirming
          
           of
           these
           
             Graduations
          
           or
           
             Degrees
             ,
          
           (
           which
           also
           is
           done
           for
           a
           
             sum
             of
             money
          
           )
           they
           give
           the
           
             Graduates
          
           license
           and
           power
           to
           
             preach
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             expound
          
           the
           
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           that
           by
           the
           sole
           
             Authority
          
           of
           the
           
             University
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           
             Vice-chancelor
             ,
          
           admitting
           a
           
             Bachelour
          
           in
           
             Divinity
          
           to
           his
           
             Degree
             ,
          
           
           useth
           these
           words
           in
           the
           
             name
          
           of
           the
           
             University
             ,
             We
             admit
             you
             to
             declare
             all
             the
             Apostolical
             Epistles
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           And
           so
           the
           
             Batchelour
          
           in
           
             Divinity
             ,
          
           hath
           
             Power
          
           according
           to
           his
           
             Degree
             ,
          
           only
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           
             Apostolical
             Epistles
             ,
          
           but
           must
           go
           no
           
             farther
             .
          
           And
           admitting
           a
           
             Doctor
          
           to
           his
           
             Degree
             ,
          
           the
           
             Vice-chancelor
          
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             We
             admit
             you
             to
             interpret
             and
             profess
             all
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             both
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           doth
           the
           
             University
             ,
          
           through
           power
           received
           from
           
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           give
           men
           ,
           chiefly
           for
           money
           ,
           
             Divinity-Degrees
          
           ;
           and
           through
           those
           
             Degrees
          
           it
           gives
           
             Authority
          
           and
           
             priviledge
          
           to
           
             Batchelors
          
           in
           
             Divinity
          
           to
           expound
           
             part
          
           of
           the
           
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             Doctors
          
           to
           expound
           and
           profess
           
             all
          
           the
           
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           
             gaine
          
           these
           
             Degrees
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           are
           (
           as
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           )
           the
           
             great
             men
          
           in
           account
           with
           the
           
             University
             ,
          
           and
           also
           with
           the
           
             carnal
          
           people
           of
           
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           how
           destitute
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           of
           the
           
             faith
          
           and
           
             spirit
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Wherefore
          
           I
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           give
           in
           my
           
             Testimony
          
           against
           this
           
             glorious
          
           and
           
             gainful
             priviledge
          
           of
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           their
           
             conferring
          
           upon
           their
           children
           
             Degrees
             in
             Divinity
             ,
          
           and
           creating
           them
           
             Masters
          
           in
           that
           
             Mystery
             ,
          
           which
           none
           can
           
             teach
          
           but
           
             God
             himself
          
           ;
           and
           which
           none
           can
           
             learn
             ,
          
           but
           
             true
             believers
          
           who
           are
           
             borne
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           his
           
             true
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           do
           
             openly
          
           affirme
           ,
           that
           
             Degrees
             in
             Divinity
          
           (
           for
           I
           meddle
           with
           none
           else
           )
           
             given
             by
             the
             Universities
             to
             their
             children
             ,
             are
             plainly
             and
             grosly
             Antichristian
             ,
          
           
           
             being
             most
             manifestly
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             that
             shines
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
        
         
         
           For
           first
           ,
           In
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           of
           
             God
             our
             Saviour
             ,
          
           we
           learn
           ,
           That
           
           onely
           a
           
             new
          
           and
           
             heavenly
             birth
          
           makes
           men
           to
           be
           of
           the
           
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           
           and
           that
           the
           
             pouring
          
           forth
           of
           the
           
             spirit
          
           on
           these
           
             children
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             measure
          
           of
           the
           
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
          
           makes
           Christians
           of
           
             several
             Degrees
          
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           
             Academical
             Graduations
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           this
           
             Gospel
          
           also
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           
           true
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
          
           are
           
             equal
             ,
          
           and
           not
           one
           
             superior
          
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           these
           
             Degrees
          
           make
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           this
           
             Gospel
          
           also
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           
             true
             
             greatness
          
           amongst
           
             Christs
          
           true
           
             Disciples
             ,
          
           doth
           not
           stand
           in
           
             Academical
             Degrees
             ,
          
           or
           
             worldly
             honour
          
           and
           
             Dignities
             ,
          
           but
           in
           the
           
             faithfuls
          
           neer
           and
           exact
           
             following
          
           of
           
             Christ
             in
          
           word
           
             and
          
           conversation
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             sons
          
           of
           
             Zebedee
             ,
          
           in
           desiring
           
             superiority
          
           and
           
             pre-eminence
          
           above
           the
           
             other
          
           Disciples
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             life
          
           and
           
             doctrine
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           did
           grievously
           
             offend
             ,
          
           and
           were
           therefore
           sharply
           
             rebuked
          
           of
           
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Yea
           here
           ,
           we
           hear
           
             Christ
             himself
          
           forbidding
           
           this
           
             very
             thing
          
           to
           
             his
          
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           
             Antichrist
          
           and
           his
           
             prophets
          
           might
           have
           no
           
             cloak
          
           for
           doing
           the
           
             contrary
             ,
          
           where
           his
           
             Gospel
          
           is
           
             truely
          
           taught
           and
           published
           .
           For
           
             Mat.
          
           23.
           
           
             Christ
             doth
             forbid
             his
             Disciples
             before
             all
             the
             multitude
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Rabbies
             or
             Doctors
             ,
             who
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             do
             their
             works
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           
             disguise
          
           themselves
           with
           
             different
             garments
          
           or
           
             habits
          
           from
           
             others
          
           (
           that
           they
           might
           be
           the
           more
           taken
           
             notice
          
           of
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           more
           
             respect
             )
             and
             do
             love
             the
             uppermost
             rooms
             at
             feasts
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             seats
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             greetings
             in
             the
             markets
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             called
             of
             men
             Doctor
             ,
             Doctor
          
           ;
           but
           saith
           Christ
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             ye
             called
             Doctor
             ,
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Master
             ,
             even
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ye
             all
             are
             brethren
             ,
          
           and
           so
           equal
           .
        
         
           Whence
           it
           is
           
             evident
             ,
          
           that
           this
           
             practice
          
           of
           
             Universities
          
           and
           
             Colledges
          
           in
           giving
           men
           
             Degrees
          
           in
           
             Divinity
             ,
          
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           and
           
             Titles
             ,
             Habits
             ,
          
           and
           
             Dignities
          
           accordingly
           ,
           is
           
             contrary
          
           to
           the
           
             express
             command
          
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           so
           is
           a
           meer
           
             Invention
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           to
           put
           
             Honour
          
           and
           
             Reputation
          
           on
           his
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           
             manifest
             ,
          
           that
           this
           
             practise
          
           of
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           
           hath
           all
           along
           made
           many
           
             Doctors
          
           in
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           never
           were
           Christs
           
             true
             D●sciples
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           also
           
             manifest
             ,
          
           that
           these
           
             Degrees
          
           and
           
             Titles
          
           do
           cause
           men
           to
           be
           
             proud
             ,
          
           and
           to
           lift
           
             themselves
          
           up
           above
           their
           
             brethren
             ,
          
           and
           to
           think
           themselves
           
             something
          
           when
           they
           are
           
             nothing
          
           ;
           such
           
             Graduates
             ,
          
           u●ually
           pro●ing
           
             Theologi
             Gloriae
             ,
             Divines
             of
             glory
          
           ;
           and
           not
           
             Theologi
             crucis
             ,
             D●vines
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
          
           as
           
             Luther
          
           speaks
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             proud
          
           and
           
             h●ughty
             clerks
             ,
          
           and
           not
           the
           
             humble
             Ministers
          
           of
           
             Christ
             cru●ified
             .
          
        
         
           These
           
             Degrees
          
           also
           do
           break
           the
           
             simplicity
          
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           
             prejudice
          
           the
           
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           Farther
           ,
           these
           
             Degrees
          
           are
           a
           
             dangerous
             snare
          
           to
           
             simple
          
           people
           ,
           causing
           
             them
          
           to
           receive
           
             all
          
           f●r
           
             good
             Doctrine
          
           that
           is
           delivered
           b●such
           men
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           
             erroneous
          
           and
           
             unsound
             ,
          
           inasmuch
           as
           their
           
             high
             titles
          
           which
           they
           have
           gotten
           in
           these
           
             High
             places
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             reputation
          
           of
           their
           
             learning
             ,
          
           strikes
           an
           
             awe
          
           into
           them
           ,
           that
           the●
           dare
           not
           once
           
             question
          
           what
           
             such
          
           men
           deliver
           ,
           m●ch
           less
           
             contradict
          
           it
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           as
           much
           of
           the
           
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
          
           is
           discovered
           and
           dissolved
           
             already
             ,
          
           so
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           
             glorious
             relique
          
           thereof
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Divinity-Degrees
             ,
          
           will
           also
           in
           
             due
          
           time
           follow
           ,
           as
           the
           
             lightnings
          
           of
           
             God
          
           shall
           
             enlighten
          
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           so
           much
           of
           the
           
             light
          
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           hath
           shined
           forth
           in
           thi●Age
           
             ,
          
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           Heads
           of
           Colledges
           ,
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           would
           not
           
             wilfully
             ,
          
           for
           
             worldly
             honour
             ,
             ●espects
          
           and
           
             advantage
          
           sake
           ,
           
             shut
          
           their
           
             eyes
          
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           
             rather
          
           with
           
             open
             eyes
             ,
          
           maliciously
           seek
           to
           
             extinguish
          
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           would
           be
           
             contented
             ,
          
           to
           have
           
             all
          
           their
           
             honour
          
           lye
           in
           their
           
             l●keness
          
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           was
           in
           the
           
             Church
          
           as
           
             one
             that
             served
          
           ;
           and
           who
           was
           so
           far
           from
           receiving
           
             honour
          
           and
           taking
           
             titles
          
           from
           
             men
             ,
          
           to
           make
           himself
           of
           
             account
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           being
           
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
          
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           would
           
             reject
          
           all
           the
           
             pompe
          
           and
           
             pride
          
           of
           the
           
             fa●se
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           being
           
             destitute
          
           of
           
             faith
          
           and
           the
           
             spirit
             ,
          
           makes
           
             It self
          
           and
           its
           
             Ministers
          
           glorious
           ,
           in
           
             outward
             names
          
           and
           
             Titles
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           though
           
             this
          
           be
           a
           
             plaine
             case
          
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           there
           
           
             needs
          
           no
           Testimony
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           
             fuller
             conviction
          
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           shall
           adde
           the
           
             witness
          
           of
           
             other
             believers
             ,
          
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           
             alone
          
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           
           though
           to
           have
           been
           
             alone
          
           with
           the
           
             word
             ,
          
           would
           have
           been
           
             sure
          
           and
           
             safe
          
           enough
           .
        
         
           In
           
             Edward
          
           the
           
             third's
          
           time
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           
             excellent
             d●scourse
          
           set
           forth
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Plowmans
             complaint
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           which
           testifieth
           against
           these
           
             Divinity-degrees
             ,
          
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Antichrist
          
           (
           saith
           it
           )
           
             maketh
             Masters
             too
             many
             ,
             who
             teach
             the
             people
             with
             their
             own
             teaching
             ,
             and
             leave
             Gods
             teaching
             which
             is
             needful
             ,
             and
             hide
             it
             with
             quaint
             glosses
             from
             the
             mean
             people
             .
             But
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             these
             Glosers
             object
             ,
             that
             they
             desire
             not
             the
             state
             of
             Mastery
             to
             be
             worshipped
             thereby
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             to
             profit
             the
             people
             when
             they
             preach
             the
             word
             .
             For
             they
             say
             the
             people
             will
             more
             believe
             the
             preaching
             of
             a
             Master
             ,
             that
             hath
             taken
             a
             state
             of
             School
             ,
             then
             the
             preaching
             of
             another
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             taken
             the
             state
             of
             Mastership
             .
          
           To
           which
           he
           replyes
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             no
             need
             that
             Masters
             bear
             witness
             to
             Gods
             teaching
             or
             word
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             and
             good
             ,
          
           neither
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             can
             any
             man
             by
             his
             state
             of
             Mastership
             which
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             ,
             draw
             any
             man
             from
             his
             sin
             ,
             rather
             then
             another
             man
             which
             is
             not
             a
             Master
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             none
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             forbidden
             him
             in
             the
             Gos●el
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Seeing
             we
             are
             to
             bel●eve
             a
             m●ns
             wo●ks
             more
             then
             his
             word
             ,
             the
             deed
             sheweth
             well
             of
             these
             Masters
             ,
             that
             they
             desire
             Mastership
             ,
             rather
             for
             their
             own
             worship
             ,
             then
             for
             profit
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           After
           ,
           
             John
             wickl●ffe
          
           that
           chosen
           servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           did
           witness
           against
           these
           
             Antichristian
             Degrees
             ,
          
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Clergy
             do
             busily
             seek
             their
             own
             wo●ldly
             w●rship
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             by
             great
             gifts
             and
             va●ne
             costs
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             Masters
             in
             divinity
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             before
             Lords
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             at
             meat
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             teach
             truely
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             meek
             l●fe
             ,
             and
             freely
             ,
             as
             Christ
             bids
             .
          
        
         
           The
           same
           
             Wickliffe
          
           on
           
             Mat.
          
           23.
           cap.
           4.
           saith
           ,
           
             Although
             in
             some
             studies
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             Doctor
             imports
             excellency
             ,
          
           
           
             seeing
             it
             is
             
             a
             heathenish
             Rite
             ,
             heaped
             together
             of
             many
             honors
             and
             states
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             text
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             more
             plainly
             ,
             for
             any
             faithful
             man
             ,
             who
             doth
             notably
             teach
             the
             catholike
             faith
             :
             and
             so
             the
             name
             Doctor
             ,
             speaks
             desert
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             pride
             and
             eminency
             of
             State
             according
             to
             this
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Againe
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Every
             Sect
             ,
             State
             and
             operation
             which
             Christ
             doth
             not
             approve
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             in
             reason
             to
             be
             rejected
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             Christ
             doth
             not
             approve
             ,
             but
             reprove
             the
             forenamed
             heathenish
             Mastership
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             discharged
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Againe
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Note
             that
             the
             name
             of
             an
             office
             ,
             doth
             much
             differ
             from
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Scholastical
             Graduation
             ,
             heathenishly
             brought
             in
             .
          
        
         
           He
           saith
           also
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             hath
             specially
             forbidden
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             heathenish
             or
             Scholastical
             Mastership
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             would
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Master
             or
             Doctor
             singularly
             reserved
             to
             himself
             ,
          
           
           
             seeing
             he
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             hypostatical
             union
             ,
             hath
             a
             certaine
             excellen●y
             which
             cannot
             agree
             to
             any
             other
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           And
           concludes
           ,
           
             That
             seeing
             there
             is
             danger
             in
             attributing
             to
             men
             the
             Title
             of
             Master
             or
             Doctor
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             therefore
             in
             good
             reason
             those
             Titles
             are
             to
             be
             shunned
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             John
             Hus
          
           also
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             they
             who
             take
             to
             themselves
             Academical
             Degrees
             ,
             and
             Titles
          
           answerable
           ,
           
             do
             go
             in
             the
             apparel
             and
             harness
             of
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             is
             the
             King
             of
             all
             the
             children
             of
             pride
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           Masters
           and
           Doctors
           in
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           
             Again
          
           in
           another
           place
           he
           speaks
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             Christ
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             saith
             ,
             Joh.
          
           8.
           
           
             Neither
             came
             I
             of
             my self
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             sent
             me
             ;
             so
             the
             Saints
             have
             come
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             they
             have
             performed
             their
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             Crown
             of
             their
             glory
             :
          
           
             *
          
           
             and
             by
             this
             ,
             they
             
             are
             distinguished
             from
             certaine
             ,
             who
             are
             otherwise
             crowned
             ,
             as
             Masters
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             Batchelors
             ,
             and
             from
             others
             of
             other
             kind
             of
             Titles
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manifold
             wisdome
             of
             this
             world
             :
             for
             these
             excelling
             others
             by
             their
             pains
             ,
             and
             through
             their
             own
             science
             and
             learning
             ,
             are
             notably
             beautified
             with
             their
             own
             titles
             and
             crowns
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             rather
             perform
             their
             office
             in
             their
             own
             name
             ,
             then
             in
             Christs
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           .
        
         
           
             Luther
          
           Speaks
           much
           to
           this
           purpose
           also
           ;
           
           but
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           use
           him
           more
           largely
           .
        
         
           
             Zuinglius
          
           on
           that
           Scripture
           
             Mat.
          
           23.
           
           
           
             Be
             ye
             not
             called
             Doctor
             ,
             for
             one
             is
             your
             master
             ,
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           saith
           thus
           :
           
             Thou
             hearest
             here
             ,
             that
             these
             titles
             of
             Masters
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             forbids
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Conradus
             Pellican
          
           also
           ,
           a
           godly
           preacher
           ,
           having
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           on
           his
           death-bed
           ,
           desired
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           by
           no
           means
           be
           buryed
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           then
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           
             habit
          
           of
           a
           
             Doctor
             ,
             quia
             sperabat
             se
             resurrecturum
             ad
             judicium
             non
             ut
             Doctorem
             ,
             sed
             ut
             humilem
             Christianum
          
           ;
           because
           he
           hoped
           he
           should
           rise
           to
           judgement
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           humble
           Christian
           .
        
         
           Now
           me thinks
           ,
           the
           
             clear
          
           and
           
             precious
             word
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           alone
           ,
           should
           take
           off
           the
           
             Universities
          
           and
           
             Clergy
             ,
          
           from
           
             giving
          
           and
           
             receiving
          
           these
           
             Degrees
          
           and
           
             titles
             ,
          
           if
           they
           do
           in
           
             good
             earnest
          
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           his
           
             Disciples
          
           ;
           but
           how
           much
           ought
           they
           to
           be
           ashamed
           and
           confounded
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           other
           believers
           ,
           for
           the
           
             love
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             word
             ,
          
           utterly
           
             renouncing
          
           these
           things
           before
           their
           
             faces
             ,
          
           that
           they
           ,
           if
           they
           
             persist
             ,
          
           may
           be
           left
           
             wholly
          
           without
           
             excuse
          
           before
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           for
           the
           
             conclusion
          
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           hold
           forth
           to
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           the
           
             true
             Degrees
             ,
          
           which
           
             Christ
          
           the
           
             Son
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           did
           
             himself
          
           take
           in
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           which
           
             all
          
           his
           
             Saints
          
           are
           to
           take
           after
           his
           
             example
             .
          
        
         
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           the
           
             Son
          
           of
           the
           
             living
             God
             ,
          
           the
           
             first
          
           and
           
             chief
             Teacher
          
           of
           the
           
             new
             Testament
             ,
          
           
           did
           neither
           commence
           
             Batchelour
          
           nor
           
             Doctor
          
           in
           
             Divinity
             ,
          
           but
           he
           took
           
             five
          
           other
           
             Degrees
             ,
          
           wherein
           the
           
             University-Graduates
          
           are
           
             usually
          
           wanting
           .
        
         
         
           
             Christs
          
           first
           
             Degree
          
           in
           the
           
             Church
          
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           
             He
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             Lord
          
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
             ,
             this
             day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
          
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           the
           
             first
             Degree
          
           that
           
             Christ
          
           himself
           took
           in
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           his
           
             Divine
             Sonship
          
           according
           to
           his
           
             Humane
             nature
             .
          
           
           And
           this
           
             Degree
          
           all
           the
           
             faithful
          
           take
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           they
           all
           are
           
             begotten
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             born
          
           of
           the
           
             immortal
             seed
          
           of
           his
           
             word
             ,
          
           and
           their
           being
           the
           
             children
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             ,
          
           is
           the
           first
           
             Degree
          
           also
           ,
           that
           
             they
          
           take
           in
           the
           
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Christs
           
             second
             Degree
          
           in
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           was
           
             his
             unction
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
          
           
           for
           being
           the
           
             Son
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           the
           
             spirit
          
           of
           
             God
          
           came
           and
           
             sate
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
          
           which
           was
           his
           
             New
             Testament-Baptisme
             :
          
           and
           his
           
             first
             Degree
          
           was
           confirmed
           to
           him
           by
           the
           
             Father
             ,
          
           when
           he
           took
           this
           
             second
          
           ;
           for
           whilst
           the
           
             spirit
          
           rested
           on
           him
           ,
           
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
          
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           
             second
             Degree
          
           also
           ,
           
             all
          
           the
           
             faithful
          
           take
           with
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           for
           they
           
             all
          
           as
           his
           
             fellows
             ,
          
           are
           
             anointed
             together
             with
             him
             ,
          
           the
           
             chief
          
           among
           them
           ;
           they
           as
           
             members
          
           are
           anointed
           
             together
          
           with
           him
           the
           
             head
             ,
          
           with
           the
           
             same
          
           oile
           of
           gladness
           ;
           and
           being
           
             sons
             ,
          
           God
           sends
           the
           
             spirit
          
           of
           his
           
             Son
          
           into
           their
           
             hearts
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             spirit
          
           of
           the
           
             Son
          
           in
           their
           
             hearts
             ,
          
           is
           a
           
             sure
             testimony
          
           they
           are
           
             sons
             :
          
           and
           their
           
             second
             degree
          
           also
           
             confirmes
          
           their
           first
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             ,
          
           their
           
             s●nship
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Christs
           
             third
             degree
          
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           was
           
             anointed
          
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           
             declared
          
           to
           be
           the
           
             Son
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           then
           for
           the
           
             proof
          
           of
           both
           ,
           
             He
             was
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             wilderness
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             fourty
             dayes
             and
             nights
             together
          
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           these
           
             temptations
             ,
          
           
           through
           his
           
             Sonship
             ,
          
           and
           
             unction
             ,
          
           he
           overcame
           the
           
             divel
             ,
          
           and
           came
           away
           
             Conqueror
          
           :
           And
           this
           was
           his
           
             third
             degree
          
           in
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             anointed
             Son
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           overcame
           the
           
             devil
             ,
          
           in
           all
           the
           
             greatest
          
           and
           most
           
             grievous
             temptations
          
           he
           could
           assault
           him
           with
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           
             third
             degree
          
           also
           ,
           
             all
          
           the
           
             faithful
          
           take
           with
           
             Christ
          
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           are
           the
           
             anointed
             Sons
          
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Satan
          
           sets
           upon
           
           them
           ,
           with
           
             all
             sorts
          
           of
           
             Temptations
             ,
          
           and
           they
           are
           
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wrestle
             with
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             wickednesses
             set
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             rulers
             of
             the
             darkness
             of
             this
             world
             :
          
           and
           yet
           
             they
          
           in
           the
           
             strength
          
           of
           their
           
             Sonship
          
           and
           
             unction
          
           with
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           do
           also
           with
           
             him
             ,
             tread
             Satan
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
          
           and
           go
           away
           
             Conquerors
          
           through
           the
           
             Grace
          
           of
           
             God
          
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           also
           is
           their
           
             third
             degree
          
           in
           the
           
             true
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           4
           Christs
           
             fourth
             degree
          
           in
           the
           
             Chur●h
          
           was
           this
           ,
           
           that
           after
           his
           
             Sonship
             ,
             unction
             ,
          
           and
           
             victory
          
           over
           the
           
             devil
          
           in
           all
           
             Temptations
             ,
             he
          
           then
           
             went
             forth
             as
             a
             fit
             and
             able
             Minister
             to
             teach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           against
           all
           the
           
             enmity
          
           and
           
             opposition
          
           of
           the
           
             world
             ,
             Devil
             ,
          
           and
           
             false
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           is
           taught
           us
           
             Mat.
          
           4.
           v.
           11.
           
           &
           17.
           
        
         
           And
           this
           
             fourth
             degree
          
           also
           ,
           
             all
          
           the
           
             truely
             faithful
          
           take
           with
           
             Christ
             .
          
           For
           after
           they
           through
           
             faith
          
           are
           the
           
             sons
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           through
           their
           
             Sonship
          
           are
           
             anointed
             ,
          
           and
           through
           their
           
             unction
             ,
             overcome
          
           the
           
             devil
          
           in
           all
           his
           
             Temptations
             ,
          
           then
           also
           
             they
          
           preach
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
          
           being
           
             all
          
           of
           them
           ,
           
             a
             chosen
             Generation
             ,
             and
             royal
             priesthood
             ,
             to
             show
             forth
             the
             vertues
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             called
             them
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             into
             his
             marvelous
             light
             ,
          
           as
           
             Peter
          
           testifies
           :
           and
           they
           
             all
             speak
             as
             they
             do
             believe
             ,
          
           and
           have
           
             experience
          
           :
           and
           their
           
             Sonship
             ,
             Unction
             ,
          
           and
           
             Victory
          
           over
           
             temptation
             ,
          
           is
           as
           
             sufficient
          
           a
           
             ground
          
           for
           
             them
          
           to
           teach
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           for
           
             Christ
          
           to
           teach
           ;
           and
           so
           
             they
          
           without
           any
           
             regard
          
           of
           the
           
             Laws
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           or
           
             Orders
          
           of
           the
           
             Clergy
             ,
             go
             forth
             to
             teach
             the
             everlasting
             Gospel
             ,
          
           as
           
             Christ
          
           did
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           
             fourth
             degree
          
           of
           the
           faithful
           in
           the
           
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Christs
           
             fifth
             and
             last
             degree
             ,
          
           which
           he
           took
           in
           the
           
             Church
          
           was
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           having
           both
           
             preached
          
           and
           
             lived
          
           the
           word
           ,
           
           whereat
           the
           
             world
          
           and
           
             worldly
             Church
          
           were
           wholly
           
             offended
             ,
          
           and
           
             inraged
             ,
             did
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             willingly
             confirme
             his
             Doctrine
             with
             his
             death
             ,
          
           and
           
             seal
          
           to
           the
           
             truth
          
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           his
           
             blood
             ;
             exposing
          
           himself
           to
           the
           most
           
             shameful
          
           and
           ignominious
           
             death
          
           of
           the
           
             cross
             ,
          
           to
           
             confirme
          
           his
           
             Gospel
          
           to
           his
           
             Church
          
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           
             highest
          
           and
           most
           
             glorious
             Degree
          
           that
           
             Christ
          
           took
           in
           his
           
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           
             Christ
          
           testifies
           ,
           when
           
           speaking
           of
           his
           
             suffering
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Now
             is
             the
             hour
             come
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             should
             be
             glorified
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           
             fifth
             degree
          
           also
           ,
           all
           the
           
             truely
             faithful
          
           do
           take
           with
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           either
           in
           
             deed
             ,
          
           if
           need
           require
           ,
           or
           in
           
             preparation
          
           and
           
             readiness
             ,
          
           and
           that
           whilst
           they
           live
           in
           
             outward
             peace
             .
          
           All
           the
           
             blessed
             Martyrs
          
           have
           taken
           this
           
             highest
             degree
          
           in
           the
           Church
           with
           Christ
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           
             rest
          
           of
           his
           
             seed
          
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           
             are
          
           ready
           to
           take
           it
           also
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           the
           
             good
             will
          
           of
           their
           
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
          
           seeing
           they
           can
           say
           in
           the
           
             same
             faith
          
           and
           
             spirit
          
           with
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           even
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             let
             this
             cup
             pass
             from
             me
             ;
             yet
             not
             my
             will
             ,
             but
             thine
             be
             done
             :
          
           for
           they
           are
           come
           to
           
             do
          
           the
           
             will
          
           of
           him
           that
           
             sent
          
           them
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           
             laying
             down
          
           their
           
             lives
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           these
           are
           the
           
             onely
             degrees
             ,
          
           that
           
             Christ
             himself
          
           took
           in
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           which
           all
           the
           
             Saints
          
           take
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           true
           
             spiritual
             Church
          
           of
           believers
           ,
           
             allows
          
           and
           
             approves
          
           no
           
             other
             Degrees
          
           but
           these
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           
             now
          
           are
           the
           
             University-Degrees
          
           in
           
             Divinity
          
           to
           these
           ?
           they
           are
           
             Degrees
          
           in
           
             Antichrists
             Church
          
           onely
           ,
           and
           every
           
             heathen
          
           or
           
             humane
             creature
             ,
             Turke
          
           or
           
             Infidel
          
           may
           take
           them
           aswel
           as
           they
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           time
           and
           paines
           ,
           and
           money
           .
        
         
           
             Wherefore
          
           (
           that
           I
           may
           turn
           my
           speech
           a
           little
           to
           the
           
             University
          
           )
           do
           thou
           
             University
          
           lay
           this
           to
           
             heart
             ,
          
           how
           much
           thou
           hast
           
             departed
          
           from
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           in
           this
           
             matter
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           in
           
             all
          
           the
           
             rest
          
           ;
           and
           hast
           
             received
          
           the
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           and
           
             Laws
             ,
          
           and
           
             Methods
             ,
          
           and
           
             Manners
          
           of
           
             Antichrist
             ,
          
           wherewith
           thou
           hast
           deceived
           
             thy self
          
           aswell
           as
           the
           
             Nations
             .
          
           And
           thou
           
             University
             ,
          
           hast
           like
           thy
           own
           
             mother
             Babylon
             ,
             Mystery
          
           written
           on
           thy
           
             forehead
             ,
          
           for
           thou
           hast
           taken
           to
           thy self
           this
           title
           ,
           
             ALMA
             MATER
             ,
          
           the
           
             beautiful
             mother
             ,
          
           which
           onely
           belongs
           to
           
             Jerusalem
          
           from
           
             above
          
           :
           and
           though
           thou
           hast
           brought
           forth
           a
           company
           of
           
             prodigious
          
           children
           ,
           
             heathenish
             foolish
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             vile
          
           and
           
             abominable
             ,
          
           yet
           hast
           thou
           called
           them
           
             learned
             ,
          
           and
           given
           them
           
             Degrees
          
           in
           
             Divinity
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Degrees
          
           in
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           hast
           sent
           them
           forth
           ,
           into
           every
           
             City
             ,
             County
             ,
             Town
             ,
          
           and
           
             Village
             ,
          
           as
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           yea
           as
           
             Sons
          
           of
           the
           
             morning
             ,
          
           though
           
             unbelievers
          
           and
           destitute
           of
           the
           
           
             spirit
          
           :
           And
           thus
           hast
           thou
           
             deceived
          
           the
           
             Nations
             ,
          
           and
           given
           them
           a
           
             false
             Ministery
          
           in
           stead
           of
           a
           
             true
             ,
          
           and
           by
           this
           
             false
             Ministery
             ,
          
           a
           false
           
             word
          
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             world
          
           hath
           not
           at
           any
           time
           received
           a
           
             greater
             wo
             ,
          
           nor
           more
           
             grievous
             plague
          
           then
           from
           
             thee
             :
          
           Wherefore
           thus
           saith
           the
           
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           The
           
             day
          
           of
           thy
           
             vengeance
          
           is
           coming
           ,
           and
           the
           
             yeers
          
           wherein
           thou
           shalt
           be
           made
           
             desolate
          
           ;
           and
           
             thy
             dainty
             and
             goodly
             things
             shall
             depart
             from
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             finde
             them
             no
             more
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             Musitians
             and
             Pipers
             shall
             no
             more
             be
             heard
             in
             thee
             ,
             for
             in
             thee
             is
             found
             the
             blood
             of
             Prophets
             and
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             have
             been
             slaine
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
          
           thy
           
             humane
             learning
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           thy
           
             Philosophy
          
           and
           
             School-Divinity
             ,
          
           &
           the
           
             false
             Ministery
          
           that
           they
           have
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           
             false
             Christians
             ,
          
           that
           have
           proceeded
           from
           that
           Ministery
           ,
           have
           
             devised
          
           and
           
             executed
          
           all
           these
           
             murders
             ,
          
           and
           
             massacres
             ,
          
           on
           the
           true
           
             Saints
          
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
         
           
             Quis
             est
             sapiens
             &
             intelliget
             haec
             ?
          
        
      
       
       
       
         
           The
           Testimony
           of
           
             Martin
             Luther
          
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           To
           wit
           ,
           touching
           
             Vniversities
             ,
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
          
           or
           
             Philosophy
             ,
             Vniversity-Degrees
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           MArtin
           Luther
           
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
          
           Ambrosius
           Catharinus
           ,
           
             expounding
             the
          
           Vision
           
             concerning
          
           Antichrist
           ,
           Dan.
           8.
           
             speaks
             thus
             :
          
        
         
           The
           twelfth
           and
           last
           face
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           is
           that
           
             Chaos
             ,
          
           and
           open
           gate
           of
           Hell
           ,
           yet
           very
           comely
           to
           behold
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           into
           which
           ,
           perjurie
           ,
           and
           the
           abuse
           of
           Gods
           Name
           are
           the
           entrance
           ,
           and
           the
           progress
           is
           a
           free
           and
           most
           licentious
           conversation
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           wickedness
           .
           And
           yet
           under
           these
           sins
           and
           destructions
           ,
           Science
           and
           Sapience
           are
           promised
           .
           Yea
           Titles
           and
           Degrees
           are
           given
           in
           stead
           of
           rewards
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           do
           they
           perform
           at
           length
           ?
           First
           ,
           the
           more
           choice
           youth
           of
           christian
           people
           are
           here
           prostituted
           ,
           and
           are
           cast
           into
           the
           open
           throat
           of
           Hell
           ,
           that
           I
           verily
           think
           this
           destruction
           was
           figured
           by
           the
           Idol
           Moloch
           ,
           to
           whom
           anciently
           they
           made
           their
           
           choice
           children
           to
           pas●
           through
           the
           fire
           .
           Afterwards
           
             Aristotle
          
           being
           read
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           the
           wits
           of
           christian
           youth
           are
           exercised
           with
           heathenish
           and
           humane
           learning
           ,
           yea
           ,
           are
           quite
           blinded
           and
           oppressed
           with
           it
           .
           And
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Antichrist
           is
           delivered
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           seem
           ,
           the
           devil
           himself
           could
           not
           bring
           forth
           a
           more
           subtile
           and
           effectual
           Invention
           and
           engine
           ,
           Eutterly
           to
           extinguish
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           to
           set
           up
           Universities
           .
           Wherein
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           nothing
           should
           be
           taught
           but
           that
           which
           is
           most
           contrary
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           .
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           it
           seems
           good
           to
           call
           forth
           the
           choicest
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           they
           call
           them
           out
           of
           these
           
             Stews
             and
             Dens
             .
          
        
         
           And
           truly
           to
           me
           ,
           this
           last
           face
           of
           Antichrist
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           most
           hurtful
           of
           all
           ,
           because
           this
           hath
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           rest
           have
           onely
           the
           colour
           of
           Example
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           plainly
           Schola
           Hidoth
           ,
           the
           School
           of
           Propositions
           ,
           of
           which
           anon
           .
           For
           it
           is
           incomparably
           the
           greatest
           prejudice
           ,
           under
           the
           colour
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           to
           teach
           things
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           ;
           seeing
           the
           face
           of
           E●amples
           is
           formed
           and
           strengthened
           by
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           would
           soon
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           if
           the
           Word
           should
           reign
           in
           its
           genuine
           sense
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           seeing
           the
           pretence
           of
           Examples
           doth
           onely
           deceive
           the
           manners
           ,
           but
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           overthrows
           the
           Word
           .
           But
           if
           by
           any
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Universities
           should
           receive
           the
           Word
           
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             instead
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             School-Divinity
             )
          
           how
           soon
           would
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           faces
           or
           appearances
           perish
           ,
           seeing
           this
           face
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           is
           the
           prop
           ,
           bones
           and
           whole
           strength
           of
           that
           kingdom
           of
           faces
           !
        
         
           This
           deceitful
           face
           seems
           to
           be
           foretold
           
             Rev.
          
           9.
           which
           Scripture
           it
           is
           worth
           the
           while
           to
           rehearse
           ,
           
           and
           a
           little
           to
           unfold
           ,
           for
           John
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             first
             Angel
             sounded
             ,
             and
             I
             saw
             a
             star
             fall
             from
             heaven
             unto
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             was
             given
             the
             key
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           I
           will
           here
           make
           tryal
           a
           little
           with
           my
           own
           apprehension
           .
           Now
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           
             Angels
          
           through
           all
           the
           Apocalyps
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           
             Overseers
             of
             Churches
             ,
          
           as
           doth
           plainly
           appear
           out
           of
           the
           second
           and
           third
           chapters
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           written
           to
           the
           Angel
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           Smyrna
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           Further
           ,
           that
           other
           sort
           of
           Angels
           which
           sounds
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           of
           
           which
           there
           are
           seven
           mentioned
           ,
           chap.
           8.
           cannot
           agree
           to
           any
           but
           the
           
             Roman
             Bishop
             ,
          
           seeing
           no
           others
           are
           said
           to
           sound
           with
           Trumpet
           .
           Now
           to
           sound
           with
           Trumpet
           ,
           can
           be
           nothing
           else
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           consequence
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           effects
           ,
           then
           to
           make
           Decrees
           ,
           which
           none
           ever
           arrogated
           to
           himself
           ,
           besides
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           said
           in
           vain
           ,
           that
           they
           
             prepared
             themselves
             to
             sound
             ,
          
           see●ng
           chiefly
           in
           these
           Popes
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           an
           impatient
           fury
           ,
           and
           unquiet
           Tyranny
           ,
           to
           make
           Laws
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           subject
           others
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           come
           to
           our
           first
           Angel
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           among
           three
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           bring
           three
           woes
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           
             He
             ,
          
           who
           did
           first
           institute
           and
           confirm
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           whom
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           for
           me
           to
           name
           ,
           Histories
           so
           varying
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           But
           let
           him
           be
           whosoever
           he
           was
           ,
           
             he
             was
             a
             star
             fallen
             from
             heaven
             to
             earth
             ,
          
           whether
           it
           were
           
             Alexander
          
           of
           
             Hales
             ,
          
           or
           (
           which
           I
           rather
           think
           )
           St.
           
             Thomas
          
           who
           onely
           (
           after
           the
           Universities
           were
           approved
           ,
           and
           this
           Angel
           had
           sounded
           )
           was
           either
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           chief
           Author
           of
           bringing
           in
           
             Philosophy
          
           into
           the
           
             Christian
          
           world
           ,
           being
           the
           most
           Aristotelian
           ,
           yea
           plainly
           
             Aristotle
          
           himself
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             Earth
             ,
          
           he
           fell
           from
           Christ
           the
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           having
           obtained
           the
           authority
           of
           that
           most
           wicked
           Angel
           ,
           approving
           such
           studies
           .
        
         
           
             And
             he
             received
             the
             key
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             opened
             it
             ,
          
           and
           brought
           forth
           to
           us
           
             Philosophy
             ,
          
           long
           ago
           dead
           and
           damned
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           :
           and
           from
           thence
           ascended
           the
           
             smoak
             of
             that
             pit
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           meer
           words
           and
           opinions
           of
           
             Aristotle
          
           and
           the
           
             Philosophers
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             smoak
             of
             that
             great
             Fornace
             :
          
           for
           then
           
             Philosophy
          
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           became
           of
           large
           extent
           and
           power
           ,
           so
           that
           
             Aristotle
          
           was
           made
           equal
           with
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           in
           respect
           of
           Authority
           and
           Faith
           .
           And
           hereby
           
             was
             the
             Sun
             darkned
             ,
          
           (
           even
           Christ
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           and
           Truth
           ;
           Moral
           vertues
           being
           brought
           in
           in
           stead
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           infinite
           Opinions
           instead
           of
           Truth
           )
           
             and
             the
             ayre
             also
             with
             the
             smoak
             of
             the
             pit
             ;
          
           that
           it
           may
           be
           understood
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           an
           
             Eclipse
          
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           but
           the
           
             obscurity
          
           of
           the
           Ayre
           and
           Sun
           ,
           by
           the
           smoak
           of
           the
           pit
           ascending
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           humane
           Doctrines
           ,
           obscuring
           Christ
           and
           his
           Faith
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           and
           Aire
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             And
             out
             of
             the
             smoak
             of
             the
             pit
             ,
             there
             came
             forth
             Locusts
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           Here
           the
           
             people
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
          
           bred
           and
           born
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           are
           called
           
             Locusts
          
           by
           a
           most
           fit
           name
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           without
           a
           King
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           flie
           in
           companies
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           3.
           and
           also
           because
           they
           waste
           and
           burn
           up
           all
           green
           things
           ,
           where-ever
           they
           light
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Grammarians
           think
           they
           have
           their
           name
           
             Locustae
             ,
          
           Locusts
           ,
           
             a
             loco
             usto
             &
             vastato
             ,
          
           from
           the
           place
           which
           they
           burn
           and
           waste
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           this
           
             people
             of
             the
             Universities
             ,
          
           consumes
           and
           burns
           up
           all
           the
           green
           pasture
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           Faith
           .
        
         
           
             And
             power
             was
             given
             to
             them
             as
             the
             scorpions
             of
             the
             earth
             have
             power
             :
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           wound
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           because
           the
           green
           fruit
           of
           Faith
           being
           wasted
           ,
           which
           heals
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           the
           Conscience
           must
           be
           hurt
           and
           prejudiced
           .
        
         
           
           
             And
             it
             was
             commanded
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             hurt
             the
             grass
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             nor
             any
             green
             thing
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           hurt
           the
           
             Elect.
             
          
           For
           they
           do
           not
           hurt
           all
           ,
           neither
           do
           natural
           Locusts
           hu●t
           every
           green
           thing
           ,
           but
           some
           certain
           place
           :
           so
           it
           is
           here
           .
        
         
           
             But
             onely
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             the
             mark
             or
             seal
             ,
             of
             God
             in
             their
             foreheads
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           some
           grass
           they
           should
           hurt
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           not
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           mark
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           carry
           in
           a
           pure
           Conscience
           and
           free
           conversation
           ,
        
         
           
           
             And
             it
             was
             commanded
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             kill
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             should
             torment
             them
             five
             months
             .
          
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           spoken
           of
           
             Moral
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           which
           seeing
           it
           teaches
           us
           the
           knowledge
           of
           sin
           like
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           kill
           ,
           but
           onely
           afflict
           a
           man
           with
           vain
           studies
           ,
           wherein
           he
           is
           always
           learning
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           for
           they
           being
           killed
           with
           the
           Letter
           ,
           are
           quickned
           with
           the
           eternal
           Spirit
           ,
           onely
           they
           are
           tormented
           five
           months
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           their
           sensual
           life
           ,
           in
           which
           moral
           Vertues
           reign
           .
           And
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           that
           all
           
             Moral
             Divines
             ,
          
           are
           of
           a
           most
           evil
           and
           unhappy
           Conscience
           ,
           full
           of
           scruples
           and
           unquietness
           ,
           and
           have
           power
           neither
           of
           good
           nor
           evil
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           follows
           ,
        
         
           
             And
             their
             torment
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             torment
             of
             a
             Scorpion
             
             when
             it
             strikes
             a
             man
             .
          
           Behold
           here
           a
           wounded
           conscience
           :
           for
           here
           he
           expounds
           what
           he
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           savingly
           killed
           ,
           nor
           spiritually
           quickned
           .
        
         
           
             And
             in
             those
             dayes
             men
             shall
             seek
             death
             and
             shall
             not
             finde
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             desire
             to
             dye
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             death
             shall
             flee
             from
             them
             :
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           doth
           too
           much
           live
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           not
           rightly
           known
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           were
           known
           ,
           presently
           it
           being
           slain
           would
           perish
           :
           but
           this
           cannot
           Aristotles
           Ethicks
           do
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Letter
           and
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             shapes
             of
             the
             Locusts
             were
             like
             to
             horses
             prepared
             to
             battle
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           Scholastical
           disputation
           and
           conflict
           .
           
           
           He
           describes
           the
           war
           by
           this
           Allegory
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           argue
           
             pro
             &
             contra
          
           (
           as
           they
           speak
           .
           )
           
             And
             on
             their
             heads
             were
             as
             it
             were
             crowns
             of
             gold
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Names
           and
           Titles
           of
           Degrees
           ,
           as
           ,
           Magister
           noster
           eximius
           :
           sacrae
           Theologiae
           humilis
           &
           indignus
           professor
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Our
           famous
           Master
           :
           and
           the
           humble
           and
           unworthy
           professor
           of
           sacred
           Theology
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           
             And
             these
             crowned
             ones
             ,
          
           John
           Hus
           
             called
          
           Hypocritas
           Coronatos
           ,
           Crowned
           Hypocrites
           :
           
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             these
          
           Crowns
           ,
           
             they
             have
             Authority
             and
             power
             among
             the
             multitudes
             of
             carnal
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             entertaine
          
           Antichrists
           pompe
           ,
           
             into
          
           Christs
           Church
           .
           
             Yet
             have
             they
             not
          
           true
           crowns
           ,
           
             but
          
           as
           it
           were
           
             Crowns
             of
             Gold
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             very
          
           proud
           
             of
             ,
             and
             are
             much
          
           pufft
           
             up
             with
             them
             ,
             though
             usually
             ,
             they
             are
             set
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             of
          
           Ignorance
           
             and
          
           Error
           .
        
         
           
             And
             their
             faces
             are
             like
             the
             faces
             of
             men
             ,
          
           because
           their
           doctrine
           and
           life
           is
           governed
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           dictate
           of
           natural
           reason
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           illuminated
           by
           Aristotle
           .
        
         
           
             And
             they
             had
             hairs
             like
             the
             hairs
             of
             women
             .
          
           For
           Philosophy
           brings
           forth
           effeminate
           Ministers
           ,
           given
           to
           ease
           and
           luxury
           ;
           and
           in
           whom
           is
           nothing
           of
           spirit
           ,
           nor
           of
           manly
           abilities
           in
           Christ
           .
           For
           the
           haired
           are
           Priests
           ,
           
           as
           you
           may
           see
           
             Psal.
          
           68.
           
           
             Isa.
          
           3.
           and
           in
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           
             And
             their
             teeth
             are
             like
             the
             teeth
             of
             Lyons
          
           :
           consider
           only
           the
           
             Thomists
          
           in
           stead
           of
           all
           other
           Divines
           ;
           whether
           they
           be
           not
           biting
           ,
           slanderous
           ,
           and
           devourers
           of
           all
           that
           speak
           a
           word
           against
           
             Aristotles
             Divinity
             .
          
           Yea
           the
           
             Thomists
             ,
             Scotists
          
           and
           
             Modern
          
           
           men
           ,
           bite
           one
           another
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           sharpen
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           not
           any
           teeth
           ,
           but
           the
           teeth
           of
           Lyons
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           which
           war
           more
           fiercely
           or
           with
           greater
           hatred
           ,
           then
           those
           
             Sects
          
           of
           
             Divines
             ,
          
           each
           of
           which
           desire
           to
           devour
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           reign
           alone
           .
        
         
           
             And
             they
             have
             brestplates
             as
             it
             were
             brestplates
             of
             iron
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           the
           pertinacious
           and
           confident
           presumption
           of
           each
           Sect
           ,
           
           on
           the
           truth
           and
           soundness
           of
           his
           opinion
           :
           and
           by
           these
           iron
           brestplates
           they
           are
           unconquerable
           :
           and
           these
           are
           the
           
             Principles
          
           of
           each
           Sect.
           
        
         
           
             And
             the
             sound
             of
             their
             wings
             was
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             Chariots
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             horses
             running
             to
             battle
          
           :
           the
           wings
           are
           the
           words
           of
           these
           that
           dispute
           and
           conflict
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           do
           impetuously
           ,
           brawlingly
           and
           clamorously
           rush
           on
           one
           another
           and
           fight
           :
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           tumults
           of
           
             Disputants
          
           both
           by
           words
           and
           writings
           ,
           where
           neither
           yeelds
           to
           neither
           ,
           but
           each
           one
           is
           unconquerable
           .
           For
           he
           signifies
           this
           pertinacious
           affection
           of
           disputing
           ,
           by
           the
           rushing
           of
           chariots
           and
           horsemen
           .
        
         
           
             And
             they
             had
             tailes
             like
             unto
             Scorpions
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             stings
             in
             their
             tails
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             their
             power
             was
             to
             hurt
             men
             five
             months
             .
          
           Here
           he
           explaines
           what
           before
           he
           had
           propounded
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           fruit
           and
           end
           of
           this
           Divinity
           is
           nothing
           but
           evil
           consciences
           ,
           during
           all
           the
           time
           of
           the
           sensual
           lives
           of
           men
           .
           For
           that
           Divinity
           is
           an
           abomination
           to
           those
           who
           are
           spiritual
           ,
           because
           these
           are
           without
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           five
           months
           ,
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           
           
             And
             they
             had
             a
             King
             over
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
             whose
             name
             in
             Hebrew
             is
             Abaddon
             ,
             and
             in
             Greek
             Apollyon
             .
          
           Here
           we
           may
           learn
           that
           the
           
             Rector
             General
          
           of
           all
           Universities
           ,
           is
           not
           
             Christ
          
           nor
           the
           
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           
             Angel
             of
             God
             ,
          
           but
           an
           
             Angel
             of
             the
             bottomless
             pit
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           is
           among
           the
           dead
           and
           damned
           .
           Who
           is
           it
           then
           ?
           even
           that
           Light
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Aristotle
             ,
          
           who
           doth
           truely
           reign
           in
           the
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           as
           Abaddon
           ,
           and
           Apollyon
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Waster
           and
           Destroyer
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           we
           have
           said
           that
           an
           Angel
           signifies
           a
           Teacher
           or
           a
           Doctor
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Aristotle
          
           who
           is
           dead
           and
           damn'd
           ,
           is
           at
           this
           day
           the
           
             great
             Doctor
          
           of
           all
           the
           
             Universities
          
           rather
           then
           
             Christ
             ;
          
           
           for
           he
           reign●
           alone
           ,
           being
           exalted
           by
           the
           Authority
           and
           study
           of
           
             Thomas
             ,
          
           reviving
           freewill
           ,
           and
           teaching
           moral
           vertues
           and
           natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           three-headed
           Cerberus
           ,
           or
           three-bodied
           Gerion
           .
        
         
           Behold
           the
           first
           no
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           from
           the
           Romish
           Antichrist
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           Saint
           Thomas
           :
           and
           they
           whose
           duty
           it
           was
           chiefly
           to
           have
           prohibited
           and
           extinguished
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           chiefly
           have
           erected
           and
           established
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Thus
          
           Luther
           ,
           
           
             word
             for
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             forenamed
             place
             .
          
           He
           
             also
             in
             his
             book
          
           De
           abroganda
           missa
           privata
           ,
           
             speaking
             of
             the
          
           Idol
           M●loch
           ,
           
             saith
             thus
             :
          
        
         
           Moses
           and
           Jeremy
           have
           described
           the
           worship
           of
           this
           Idol
           to
           be
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           burn
           or
           offer
           to
           him
           their
           children
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           supposing
           that
           hereby
           they
           did
           perform
           the
           greatest
           and
           highest
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           after
           the
           example
           of
           Abraham
           they
           do
           not
           spare
           their
           own
           children
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           this
           ,
           not
           onely
           not
           being
           called
           as
           Abraham
           was
           ,
           but
           also
           without
           faith
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           highest
           wickedness
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Psalmist
           testifies
           ,
           Psal.
           78.
           
           
             That
             they
             offered
             not
             their
             children
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             Devils
             .
          
           For
           whatsoever
           is
           not
           done
           by
           the
           call
           and
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           done
           to
           
             God
          
           but
           
             devils
             ,
          
           who
           suggest
           this
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           done
           under
           pretence
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           Now
           hereby
           
             (
             saith
             he
             )
          
           I
           conceive
           the
           
             Universities
          
           to
           be
           represented
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           best
           and
           choicest
           part
           of
           Christian
           youth
           is
           offered
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           burnt
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           there
           they
           may
           be
           instructed
           ,
           and
           be
           made
           as
           it
           were
           wholly
           divine
           .
           For
           the
           common
           people
           believe
           there
           is
           no
           place
           under
           heaven
           ,
           in
           which
           youth
           can
           be
           better
           instructed
           ,
           so
           that
           even
           religious
           people
           have
           recourse
           hither
           .
           For
           to
           learn
           any
           thing
           out
           of
           the
           University
           ,
           is
           to
           learn
           nothing
           :
           but
           to
           have
           studyed
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           is
           to
           know
           all
           things
           .
           There
           all
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           things
           are
           beleived
           to
           be
           taught
           :
           for
           no
           man
           sends
           his
           son
           hither
           with
           any
           other
           opinion
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           nowhere
           be
           better
           sent
           .
           They
           think
           they
           performe
           the
           highest
           service
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           offer
           their
           sons
           to
           be
           formed
           according
           to
           the
           instruction
           of
           godliness
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           may
           become
           profitable
           and
           useful
           Ministers
           ,
           Preachers
           ,
           Governors
           ,
           who
           may
           wholly
           become
           Gods
           own
           portion
           ,
           and
           be
           useful
           both
           to
           God
           and
           men
           .
        
         
         
           And
           hereto
           appertains
           the
           name
           
             Moloch
             ,
          
           which
           signifies
           a
           King
           ,
           or
           kingly
           ,
           because
           this
           kinde
           of
           study
           doth
           honour
           them
           with
           
             Degrees
          
           and
           
             Promotions
             ,
          
           and
           renders
           them
           fit
           and
           able
           to
           govern
           others
           .
           For
           we
           see
           that
           all
           that
           are
           preferred
           to
           
             Governments
             ,
          
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           
             Universities
             :
          
           and
           he
           that
           is
           not
           a
           
             Graduate
          
           or
           
             Member
          
           of
           an
           
             University
             ,
          
           is
           not
           qualified
           for
           preferment
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           set
           over
           any
           people
           :
           but
           
             let
             the
             Ass
             first
             be
             crowned
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           with
           a
           Degree
           )
           
             and
             then
             let
             him
             reign
             .
          
        
         
           And
           parents
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           do
           see
           ,
           do
           not
           regard
           ,
           that
           youth
           are
           usually
           here
           destroyed
           ,
           though
           rude
           and
           vile
           manners
           ,
           none
           commonly
           forbidding
           them
           .
           Yea
           fornications
           ,
           luxury
           ,
           and
           other
           manifest
           sins
           do
           but
           
             mildly
          
           destroy
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           indued
           and
           possessed
           with
           Philosophical
           ,
           heathenish
           ,
           humane
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           and
           impious
           opinions
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           
             fire
             of
             Moloch
             ,
          
           which
           no
           tears
           can
           sufficiently
           bewail
           ,
           seeing
           through
           this
           they
           especially
           are
           devoured
           and
           perish
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           most
           studious
           and
           modest
           youth
           in
           Universities
           .
           So
           great
           is
           the
           fury
           of
           God
           upon
           this
           
             Valley
             of
             Tophet
             and
             Hinnom
             ,
          
           that
           they
           perish
           more
           grievously
           who
           learn
           most
           ,
           and
           live
           modestly
           ,
           then
           they
           who
           learn
           nothing
           and
           are
           corrupted
           with
           lusts
           .
           For
           these
           learn
           nothing
           which
           is
           to
           be
           
             unlearned
          
           again
           ,
           seeing
           they
           know
           they
           do
           evil
           ;
           whereas
           the
           
             other
          
           suck
           in
           poyson
           which
           happily
           or
           never
           they
           do
           vomit
           up
           again
           ,
           holding
           that
           for
           good
           which
           is
           evil
           ,
           and
           instructing
           those
           with
           the
           like
           opinions
           ,
           whom
           they
           take
           to
           teach
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           these
           
             pits
             of
             Hell
          
           it
           is
           to
           be
           imputed
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           obscured
           with
           the
           smoak
           of
           the
           pit
           :
           
           for
           out
           of
           this
           smoak
           proceed
           those
           Locusts
           ,
           which
           possess
           all
           Chairs
           ,
           and
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           administer
           all
           Governments
           ,
           that
           Satan
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           could
           devise
           nothing
           in
           all
           the
           world
           more
           strong
           and
           pernicious
           to
           waste
           Faith
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           Neither
           was
           it
           meet
           that
           this
           evil
           should
           arise
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           the
           world
           through
           the
           prevailing
           of
           sin
           ,
           being
           loaden
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           draw
           neer
           to
           hell
           and
           damnation
           .
           For
           the
           miserable
           people
           must
           needs
           hear
           those
           things
           taught
           and
           delivered
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpits
           ,
           which
           those
           Molochites
           have
           learned
           in
           the
           Universities
           .
           And
           they
           have
           learned
           nothing
           but
           the
           highest
           blasphemies
           of
           God
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           lawful
           to
           have
           anywhere
           any
           other
           Pastor
           then
           these
           .
        
         
         
           In
           Jeremiah
           that
           valley
           is
           called
           
             Gehinnom
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           Christ
           took
           that
           word
           Gehenna
           ,
           which
           what
           it
           signifies
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           well
           know
           :
           but
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           come
           from
           
             Janah
             ,
          
           which
           signifies
           to
           eat
           up
           ;
           or
           to
           pill
           ,
           or
           waste
           ,
           as
           
             Tyrants
          
           or
           
             Usurers
             ,
          
           do
           pill
           and
           suck
           out
           the
           people
           :
           so
           that
           
             Gehinnom
          
           is
           the
           valley
           of
           pilling
           or
           wasting
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           these
           being
           set
           over
           the
           people
           as
           shepherds
           ,
           ought
           to
           feed
           them
           with
           the
           word
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           stead
           thereof
           ,
           do
           insensibly
           waste
           and
           devour
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           body
           ,
           goods
           ,
           and
           soul
           ,
           with
           the
           pestilent
           Doctrines
           of
           Universit●es
           .
           And
           such
           Teachers
           do
           the
           
             Univesities
             ,
          
           those
           
             S●nagogues
             of
             perdition
             ,
          
           give
           us
           .
           
             Thus
          
           Luther
           .
        
         
           
             These
             now
             are
          
           Luthers
           
             own
             words
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             made
             legible
             to
             English
             men
             .
             Wherein
             it
             is
          
           manifest
           
             that
             he
             condemns
             the
          
           Universities
           
             in
             the
             very
          
           institution
           
             and
          
           constitution
           
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             in
             their
          
           chief
           studies
           ,
           
             Humane
             Learning
             ,
             and
             School-Divinity
             ,
             and
             also
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             gross
             popish
          
           Opinion
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             the
          
           Fountain
           and
           Nurseries
           of
           the
           Ministery
           :
           
             and
             that
             none
             are
          
           fit
           
             to
             teach
             ,
             or
          
           so
           
             fit
             to
             teach
             ,
             as
          
           those
           
             that
             have
             been
             educated
             in
             them
             .
             Yea
             though
             these
             be
             raw
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             ignorant
             fellows
             ,
             yet
             being
          
           University-Graduates
           
             must
             they
             be
             set
             over
             Towns
             and
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             the
          
           miserable
           people
           
             must
             not
             onely
             hear
             them
             and
             their
          
           doltish
           Doctrine
           
             brought
             from
             the
             Uni●ersities
             ,
             but
             also
             must
             be
             constrained
             by
          
           secular
           power
           
             and
          
           Laws
           ,
           
             to
             pay
             them
             well
             for
          
           such
           pains
           ,
           
             which
             tends
             onely
             to
             the
          
           ruine
           
             of
             their
             souls
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             no
             hand
             is
             yet
             strongly
             and
             resolutely
             stretched
             out
             to
             deliver
             the
             people
             from
             this
             intolerable
             bondage
             .
             For
             the
             necks
             of
             the
             people
             of
             the
             world
             have
             never
             endured
             so
          
           grievous
           
             a
             yoak
             from
          
           any
           
             Tyrants
             ,
             as
             from
             the
          
           Doctrine
           
             and
          
           Domination
           
             of
             the
             Clergy
             .
             For
          
           worldly
           Tyrants
           ,
           
             have
             onely
             afflicted
             mens
             bodies
             and
             temporal
             estates
             ,
             which
             reached
             but
             to
             this
             short
             life
             :
             but
             these
          
           spiritual
           Tyrants
           ,
           
             the
             Clergy
             or
             false
             Ministery
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             got
             countenance
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             ayd
             ,
             from
             the
             wordly
             Magistrates
             ,
             how
             have
             they
             with
             their
             Academical
             ,
             Philosophical
             ,
             Heathenish
             Divinity
             ,
             infected
             ,
             poysoned
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             the
             people
             to
          
           eternal
           death
           ,
           
             and
             no body
             durst
             shun
             them
             ,
             upon
             pain
             
             of
          
           temporal
           death
           
             or
             punishments
             .
             But
             now
             through
             the
             great
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             mighty
             Providences
             and
             Works
             from
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             more
          
           happy
           age
           :
           
             and
             happy
             shall
             they
             be
             ,
             who
             being
             called
             forth
             ,
             shall
             do
             the
             work
             of
             God
             against
             all
             discouragements
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             with
             Ephraim
             being
          
           harnessed
           turn
           their
           backs
           in
           the
           day
           of
           battel
           .
        
         
           
             And
             now
             to
             return
             to
             our
             business
             again
             touching
             the
          
           Universities
           ,
           
             let
             none
             object
             that
          
           Luther
           
             speaks
             against
          
           Popish
           Universities
           only
           ,
           
             for
             this
             is
             but
             a
             weak
             and
             simple
          
           Defence
           ,
           
             and
             altogether
             unable
             to
             ward
             off
             the
             mighty
             blow
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             from
             their
             heads
             and
             hearts
             .
             For
             the
          
           things
           
             condemned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Testimonies
             of
          
           Luther
           ,
           
             are
             the
          
           self
           same
           
             for
             the
          
           substance
           
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             do
             live
             ,
             prevaile
             ,
             and
             flourish
             in
             our
             present
          
           Universities
           ,
           
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             declared
             ,
             and
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             every
             faithful
             Christian
             to
             judge
             the
             truth
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             But
             men
             would
             faine
             preserve
             their
          
           Titles
           ,
           Degrees
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           Dignity
           ,
           State
           ,
           Stipends
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
             for
             defence
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             say
          
           something
           ,
           
             though
             it
             be
             to
             never
             so
          
           little
           
             purpose
             :
             but
             yet
             by
             such
             discourse
             they
             sufficiently
             declare
             how
             cool
             and
             icie
             they
             are
             for
          
           Christs
           interest
           ,
           
             and
             how
             zealous
             for
             their
          
           own
           .
        
         
           
             But
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             the
          
           Universities
           
             were
             set
             up
             at
             first
             as
          
           nurseries
           for
           Antichrists
           kingdome
           ,
           
             men
             being
             therein
             so
             educated
             (
             according
             to
             the
             undertaking
             of
          
           Charles
           the
           great
           )
           
             in
          
           Philosophy
           
             and
          
           School-Divinity
           ,
           
             that
             it
             might
             be
             said
             to
             them
             ,
          
           Vos
           estis
           sal
           terrae
           ,
           &
           lux
           mundi
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             (
             which
             yet
             onely
             agrees
             to
             the
             faithful
             who
             are
             born
             of
             God
             )
             so
             have
             they
             still
             remained
             the
          
           same
           
             hitherto
             in
          
           substance
           ,
           
             though
             not
             without
             some
             small
             change
             of
             outward
             form
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             first
             ,
             the
          
           Philosophy
           
             taught
             and
             studied
             in
             the
          
           University
           
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             it
             was
             at
             first
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             this
          
           Philosophy
           
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
          
           Religion
           of
           the
           heathen
           ,
           
             for
             what
             the
          
           Law
           
             was
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Gospel
           
             is
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
          
           Philosophy
           
             was
             and
             is
             to
             the
             heathen
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             study
             the
          
           poor
           lads
           
             wast
             the
             flower
             and
             cream
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             them
             more
             heathenish
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             bold
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             by
             nature
             .
             And
             ,
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           
             For
             their
          
           Divinity
           
             which
             they
             usually
             learn
             in
             the
          
           Universities
           ,
           
           
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Schoolmen
             ,
             and
             Systems
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             they
             are
          
           trained
           
             up
             ,
             to
          
           dispute
           
             either
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             against
             it
             in
             the
          
           Schools
           
             (
             it
             being
             in
             seriousnes●
             ,
             all
             one
             to
             them
             what
             they
             hold
             and
             maintaine
             in
             Religion
             ,
             seeing
             all
             is
             but
             opinion
             to
             them
             )
             and
             which
             they
             after
          
           teach
           
             to
             the
             peole
             ,
             with
             special
             regard
             to
             their
             own
             profit
             and
             advantage
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
          
           true
           word
           ,
           
             and
          
           Ministery
           
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             the
          
           Gospel
           
             is
             the
             word
             of
          
           faith
           ,
           
             which
             word
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
          
           New
           Covenant
           ,
           
             wherein
             God
             saith
             ,
          
           I
           will
           write
           my
           law
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           in
           their
           inward
           parts
           ;
           
             But
             now
             the
          
           University-Divines
           ,
           
             the
             Truth
             being
             indeed
             dead
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             presence
             nor
             power
             there
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             up
             out
             of
             the
          
           books
           
             and
          
           writings
           
             of
          
           men
           ,
           
             wherein
             it
             hath
             been
             buryed
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             bring
             forth
             a
          
           dead
           Doctrine
           
             to
             the
             world
             (
             which
             other
             men
             have
             spoken
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             no
             experience
             of
             )
             and
             not
             the
          
           word
           of
           life
           ,
           
             which
             hath
             quickened
             them
             ;
             but
             onely
             a
          
           dead
           Letter
           ,
           
             raised
             up
             like
             the
          
           l●ving
           Letter
           ,
           
             which
             they
             present
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             the
          
           W●t●h
           of
           Endor
           
             raised
             up
             a
          
           dead
           Samuel
           
             in
             the
             outward
             habit
             and
             appearance
             of
             the
          
           living
           Samuel
           ,
           
             and
             presented
             him
             to
          
           Saul
           :
           
             so
             these
          
           University-Divines
           
             bring
             forth
             the
             outward
             garments
             and
             appearance
             of
             the
             Truth
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             best
             ,
             but
             the
          
           substance
           ,
           soul
           ,
           
             and
          
           life
           
             of
             the
          
           truth
           ,
           
             they
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             the
          
           l●ving
           word
           
             of
             God
             in
             their
          
           hearts
           ,
           
             but
             have
             onely
             a
          
           dead
           word
           ,
           
             which
             they
             gather
             out
             of
             the
             books
             and
             writings
             of
             men
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
          
           University-D●vinity
           .
        
         
           
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             The
          
           Preachers
           
             which
             the
          
           Universities
           
             send
             forth
             ,
          
           
           
             are
             usually
             in
             the
             greatest
          
           enmity
           
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             men
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             do
             bring
             greatest
          
           prejudice
           
             to
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
          
           advantage
           
             to
             Antichrists
             .
             For
             when
             men
          
           without
           
             learning
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             the
          
           Spirit
           
             of
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             will
             undertake
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             (
             as
             many
             also
             now
             do
             )
             their
          
           Ignorance
           
             is
             manifest
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             judged
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             through
             their
          
           rudeness
           
             can
             never
             long
             deceive
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             now
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             as
          
           destitute
           
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
             as
          
           they
           ,
           
             and
             yet
             have
          
           Humane
           Learning
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Letter
           
             of
             the
             word
             in
             a
          
           Philosophical
           
             sense
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             that
          
           indangers
           
             and
          
           deceives
           
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             people
             supposing
             the
          
           doctrine
           
             of
             the
          
           Gospel
           
             according
             to
          
           Philosophical
           learning
           ,
           
             to
             be
             the
          
           Ministration
           
             of
             the
          
           spirit
           ,
           
             and
             to
             be
          
           sufficiently
           
             enough
             to
             instruct
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             so
          
           Antichrists
           
             kingdome
             is
             set
             up
             with
          
           credit
           
             and
          
           renown
           
             by
             these
             :
             whereas
             the
          
           Ignorant
           Teachers
           ,
           
             who
             are
             destitute
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             do
             him
             no
          
           considerable
           
             service
             .
             But
             Christ
             will
             not
             have
             the
          
           Learned
           
             men
             to
             be
             Teachers
             in
             his
          
           Church
           
             through
             their
          
           Learning
           ,
           
             and
             as
             little
             will
             he
             have
          
           Ignorant
           
             men
             to
             teach
             in
             his
          
           Church
           ,
           
             because
             of
             their
          
           Ignorance
           ;
           
             but
             whether
             men
             be
          
           learned
           
             or
          
           ignorant
           
             according
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             in
          
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           
             where
             each
             man
             is
             to
             speak
             in
             the
          
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             which
             makes
          
           alike
           ,
           
             both
             the
          
           Ignorant
           
             and
             the
          
           Learned
           ,
           wise
           in
           Christ
           :
           
             and
             so
             the
          
           Learned
           
             man
             becomes
          
           Ignorant
           
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             be
          
           Learned
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Ignorant
           
             man
             without
             worldly
             Learning
             ,
             forthwith
             becomes
          
           wise
           in
           Christ
           ;
           
             and
             the
          
           Learned
           
             and
             the
          
           Ignorant
           
             meet
             together
             onely
             in
             the
          
           wisdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             which
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
          
           God
           ,
           
             and
             swallows
             up
             at
             once
             ,
             all
             the
          
           Learning
           
             and
          
           Ignorance
           
             of
             the
             world
          
           alike
           ,
           
             and
             will
             have
             all
             wise
          
           alone
           
             in
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Wherefore
             all
          
           Universities
           
             being
             left
             and
             forsaken
             as
             to
          
           this
           matter
           ,
           
             let
             Learned
             and
             Ignorant
             men
             come
             alike
             to
          
           Christ
           
             to
             be
             made
          
           wise
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           made
           unto
           us
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           only
           wisdome
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           THE
           Right
           Reformation
           of
           Learning
           ,
           Schooles
           and
           Universities
           according
           to
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           True
           Light
           that
           shines
           therein
           .
        
         
           THough
           I
           do
           not
           
             pretend
          
           to
           that
           
             wisdome
          
           which
           might
           
             direct
          
           the
           world
           (
           
             farther
          
           then
           the
           
             word
          
           of
           
             God
          
           is
           with
           me
           )
           
             yet
          
           shall
           I
           be
           
             bold
             ,
          
           as
           one
           who
           desires
           to
           be
           
             faithful
          
           to
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             profitable
          
           to
           his
           
             true
             Church
             ,
          
           to
           
             offer
          
           my
           
             apprehensions
          
           and
           
             advice
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Called
             ,
             Chosen
             ,
          
           and
           
             faithful
             Ones
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           either
           
             now
          
           are
           ,
           or
           
             hereafter
          
           may
           be
           in
           
             Authority
          
           in
           these
           Nations
           ,
           touching
           the
           
             instructing
             youth
             ,
          
           and
           
             ordering
             Schools
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             First
             ,
          
           therefore
           ,
           as
           to
           
             this
             matter
             ,
          
           I
           do
           
             judge
             ,
          
           there
           neither
           
             is
             ,
          
           nor
           
             can
          
           be
           ,
           any
           
             greater
             evil
          
           then
           to
           bring
           up
           
             children
          
           in
           
             ease
          
           and
           
             idleness
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           should
           have
           
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
          
           but
           to
           
             do
             nothing
          
           ;
           and
           to
           live
           
             freely
          
           and
           without
           
             controule
             ,
          
           according
           to
           those
           
             natural
             lusts
          
           and
           
             corruptions
          
           which
           they
           
             bring
          
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           into
           the
           
             world
             ,
          
           which
           do
           soon
           
             wonderfully
             improve
          
           through
           such
           a
           
             careless
          
           and
           
             unnurtured
          
           life
           .
           And
           such
           
             children
          
           and
           
             youth
             ,
          
           usually
           
           become
           an
           
             early
             prey
          
           to
           the
           
             devil
             ,
          
           who
           
             readily
          
           fills
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           
             ungodliness
          
           and
           
             unrighteousness
          
           of
           the
           
             heathen
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           conceive
           it
           
             meet
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             Civil
             power
             ,
          
           or
           
             chief
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           should
           take
           great
           
             care
          
           of
           the
           
             education
          
           of
           
             youth
             ,
          
           as
           of
           one
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             works
          
           that
           concerns
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           of
           the
           
             worthiest
             things
          
           they
           can
           do
           in
           the
           
             world
          
           ;
           inasmuch
           
             as
             what
             the
             youth
             now
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             will
             shortly
             be
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           this
           
             end
             ,
          
           it
           is
           meet
           that
           
             Schools
          
           (
           if
           
             wanting
          
           )
           be
           
             erected
          
           through
           the
           
             whole
          
           nation
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           
             onely
          
           in
           
             Cities
          
           and
           great
           
             Towns
             ,
          
           but
           
             also
          
           (
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           )
           in
           all
           
             lesser
             Villages
          
           :
           And
           that
           the
           
             Authority
          
           of
           the
           
             Nation
          
           take
           
             great
             care
             ,
          
           that
           
             godly
          
           men
           especially
           ,
           have
           the
           
             charge
          
           of
           
             greater
             Schools
          
           ;
           and
           also
           that
           no
           
             women
          
           be
           permitted
           to
           teach
           
             little
             children
          
           in
           Villages
           ,
           but
           
             such
          
           as
           are
           the
           most
           
             sober
          
           and
           
             grave
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             Magistrate
          
           afford
           to
           this
           
             work
             ,
          
           all
           suitable
           
             incouragement
          
           and
           
             assistance
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           in
           
             such
          
           Schools
           ,
           they
           first
           
             teach
          
           them
           to
           
             read
          
           their
           
             native
             tongues
             ,
          
           which
           they
           speak
           without
           teaching
           ;
           and
           then
           
             presently
          
           as
           they
           
             understand
             ,
          
           bring
           them
           to
           
             read
          
           the
           
             HOLY
             SCRIPTURES
             ,
          
           which
           though
           for
           the
           present
           they
           
             understand
          
           not
           ,
           yet
           may
           they
           (
           through
           the
           
             blessing
          
           of
           
             God
          
           )
           come
           to
           understand
           them
           
             afterwards
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           in
           
             Cities
          
           and
           
             greater
             Towns
             ,
          
           where
           are
           the
           
             greater
             Schools
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             greater
             opportunities
          
           to
           send
           children
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           teach
           them
           also
           the
           
             Latine
             ,
          
           and
           
             Greek
             tongues
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Hebrew
          
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             easiest
          
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           great
           account
           with
           us
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Old
             Testaments
          
           sake
           .
           And
           it
           is
           most
           
             heedfully
          
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           that
           in
           
             teaching
          
           youth
           the
           
             Tongues
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           
             Greek
          
           and
           
             Latine
             ,
          
           such
           
             heathenish
             Authors
             ,
          
           be
           most
           
             carefully
             avoided
             ,
          
           be
           their
           
             Language
          
           never
           so
           good
           ,
           whose
           
             writings
          
           are
           full
           of
           the
           
             fables
             ,
             vanities
             ,
             filthiness
             ,
             lasciviousness
             ,
             idolatries
             ,
          
           and
           
             wickedness
          
           of
           the
           
             heathen
             .
          
           Seeing
           
             usually
             ,
          
           whilest
           
             youth
          
           do
           learn
           the
           
             Language
          
           of
           the
           
             heathen
             ,
          
           they
           also
           learn
           their
           
             wickedness
          
           in
           that
           
             Language
          
           ;
           whereas
           it
           were
           far
           
             better
          
           for
           them
           to
           want
           their
           
             Language
             ,
          
           then
           to
           be
           
             possessed
          
           with
           their
           
             wickedness
             .
          
           And
           what
           should
           
             Christian
             youth
          
           have
           to
           do
           with
           the
           
             heathenish
             Poets
             ,
          
           who
           
             were
          
           
           for
           the
           most
           part
           the
           
             Devils
             Prophets
             ,
          
           and
           delivered
           forth
           their
           
             writings
          
           in
           his
           
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           who
           through
           the
           
             smoothness
             ,
             quaintness
             ,
          
           and
           
             sweetness
          
           of
           their
           
             language
             ,
          
           do
           
             insensibly
          
           instill
           the
           
             poison
          
           of
           
             lust
          
           and
           
             wickedness
          
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           
             youth
          
           ;
           whereby
           their
           
             Education
             ,
          
           which
           ought
           to
           
             correct
          
           their
           
             natural
             corruption
             ,
          
           doth
           exceedingly
           
             increase
          
           and
           
             inflame
          
           it
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           my
           
             counsel
          
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           learn
           the
           
             Greek
          
           and
           
             Latine
             tongues
             ,
          
           especially
           from
           
             Christians
             ,
          
           and
           so
           without
           the
           
             lyes
             ,
             fables
             ,
             follies
             ,
             vanities
             ,
             whoredomes
             ,
             lust
             ,
             pride
             ,
             revenge
             ,
          
           &c.
           of
           the
           
             heathens
          
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           neither
           their
           
             words
          
           nor
           their
           
             phrases
             ,
          
           are
           
             meet
          
           for
           
             Christians
          
           to
           take
           into
           their
           
             mouths
          
           :
           and
           most
           
             necessary
          
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Christians
          
           should
           
             forget
          
           the
           
             names
          
           of
           their
           
             Gods
          
           and
           
             Muses
             ,
          
           (
           which
           were
           but
           
             Devils
          
           and
           
             damned
             Creatures
          
           )
           and
           all
           their
           
             Muthology
          
           and
           
             fabulous
             inventions
             ,
          
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           all
           go
           to
           
             Satan
             ,
          
           from
           
             whence
          
           they
           came
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           may
           be
           
             convenient
          
           also
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           
             Universities
          
           or
           
             Colledges
             ,
          
           for
           the
           instructing
           
             youth
          
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           
             l●beral
             Arts
             ,
          
           beyond
           
             Grammer
          
           and
           
             Rhetorick
          
           ;
           as
           in
           
             Logick
          
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             Divinity
          
           (
           as
           one
           calls
           it
           )
           
             gladius
             Diaboli
             ,
          
           the
           
             Devils
             sword
             ,
          
           so
           in
           
             humane
             things
             ,
          
           if
           it
           may
           be
           of
           
             good
             use
             ,
          
           if
           
             Reason
          
           manage
           that
           
             Art
             of
             Reason
          
           :
           but
           the
           
             Mathematicks
          
           especially
           are
           to
           be
           had
           in
           good
           esteem
           in
           
             Universities
             ,
          
           as
           
             Arithmet●ck
             ,
             Geometry
             ,
             Geography
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           carry
           no
           
             wickedness
          
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           
             besides
          
           very
           
             useful
          
           to
           
             humane
             Society
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             affaires
          
           of
           this
           
             present
             life
             .
          
        
         
           There
           may
           be
           also
           in
           these
           
             Universities
          
           or
           
             Colledges
             ,
          
           allowed
           the
           
             studies
          
           of
           
             Physick
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           
             Law
             ,
          
           according
           to
           that
           
             Reformation
          
           which
           a
           
             wise
          
           and
           
             godly
             Authority
          
           will
           cause
           them
           to
           
             pass
             under
             ,
             both
          
           being
           now
           exceedingly
           
             corrupt
          
           and
           out
           of
           
             order
             ,
          
           both
           for
           
             practice
          
           and
           
             fees
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           But
           why
           these
           
             Universities
          
           or
           
             Colledges
          
           should
           be
           
             onely
          
           at
           
             Cambridge
          
           and
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           I
           know
           no
           
             reason
          
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           if
           
             humane
             learning
          
           be
           so
           
             necessary
          
           to
           the
           
             knowledge
          
           and
           
             teaching
          
           of
           the
           
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             Universities
          
           pretend
           ,
           they
           surely
           are
           without
           
             love
          
           to
           their
           
             brethren
             ,
          
           who
           would
           have
           these
           
             studies
          
           thus
           
             confined
          
           to
           these
           
             places
             ,
          
           and
           
           do
           
             *
          
           
             swear
          
           men
           to
           
             read
          
           and
           
             teach
          
           them
           
             nowhere
          
           else
           :
           certainly
           it
           is
           most
           
             manifest
             ,
          
           that
           
             these
          
           men
           
             love
          
           their
           own
           
             private
             gaine
             ,
          
           more
           then
           the
           
             common
             good
          
           of
           the
           people
           .
           But
           now
           seeing
           by
           the
           
             hand
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           a
           
             Kingdome
          
           is
           turned
           into
           a
           
             Commonwealth
             ,
          
           and
           
             Tyranny
          
           into
           
             freedome
             ,
          
           we
           judge
           it
           most
           
             prejudicial
          
           to
           the
           
             common
             good
          
           of
           a
           
             Commonwealth
             ,
          
           that
           these
           
             two
             Universities
          
           should
           make
           a
           
             Monopoly
          
           of
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           to
           themselves
           ,
           especially
           (
           as
           is
           said
           )
           seeing
           they
           say
           ,
           
             no body
          
           can
           well
           
             understand
          
           or
           
             teach
          
           the
           
             Scriptures
          
           without
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           their
           
             incroachment
             ,
          
           against
           the
           
             rule
          
           of
           
             love
             ,
          
           through
           the
           former
           
             Grants
          
           of
           
             Popes
          
           and
           
             King●
             ,
          
           all
           men
           should
           be
           
             necessitated
          
           to
           send
           their
           children
           
             hither
          
           from
           
             all
             parts
          
           of
           the
           
             Nation
             ,
          
           some
           
             scores
          
           or
           
             hundred
          
           mile●
           ,
           for
           
             liberal
             education
             ,
          
           to
           the
           great
           
             trouble
          
           and
           
             charge
          
           of
           
             Parents
             :
          
           especially
           this
           
             considered
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             Universities
          
           usually
           ,
           have
           been
           places
           of
           great
           
             licentiousness
          
           and
           
             profaness
             ,
          
           whereby
           it
           
             often
          
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           
             Parents
          
           sending
           them
           
             children
          
           far
           from
           them
           ,
           
             young
          
           and
           
             hopeful
             ,
          
           have
           for
           all
           their
           
             care
          
           and
           
             cost
             ,
          
           after
           
             several
          
           yeers
           received
           them
           
             back
             againe
          
           with
           their
           
             tongues
          
           and
           Arts
           ,
           
             proud
             ,
             profane
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             ab●minable
             ,
          
           and
           
             incorrigible
             wretches
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           
             doubtless
          
           it
           would
           be
           more
           
             suitable
          
           to
           a
           
             Commonwealth
          
           (
           if
           we
           become
           so
           
             indeed
             ,
          
           and
           not
           in
           
             word
          
           onely
           )
           and
           more
           
             advantagious
          
           to
           the
           good
           of
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           have
           
             Universities
          
           or
           
             Colledges
             ,
          
           one
           at
           least
           in
           every
           
             great
             town
          
           or
           
             City
          
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           in
           
             London
             ,
             York
             ,
             Bristow
             ,
             Exceter
             ,
             Norwich
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           
             State
          
           to
           allow
           to
           these
           
             Colledges
          
           an
           
             honest
          
           and
           
             competent
             maintenance
             ,
          
           for
           some
           
             godly
          
           and
           
             learned
          
           men
           to
           teach
           the
           
             Tongues
          
           and
           
             Arts
             ,
          
           under
           a
           due
           reformation
           .
           And
           this
           the
           
             State
          
           may
           the
           better
           do
           (
           by
           
             provision
          
           out
           of
           every
           
             County
             ,
          
           or
           
             otherwise
             ,
          
           as
           shall
           be
           judged
           best
           )
           seeing
           there
           will
           be
           no
           need
           of
           
             indowment
          
           of
           
             Scholarships
             ,
          
           inasmuch
           as
           the
           
             people
          
           having
           
             Colledges
          
           in
           their
           own
           
             cities
             ,
          
           neer
           their
           own
           
             houses
             ,
          
           may
           maintain
           their
           children
           at
           
             home
             ,
          
           whilst
           they
           
             learn
          
           in
           the
           
             Schools
          
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           
             indeed
             ,
          
           the
           greatest
           
             advantage
          
           to
           
             learning
          
           that
           can
           be
           
             thought
          
           of
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           would
           also
           be
           
             considered
             ,
          
           whether
           it
           be
           according
           
           to
           the
           
             word
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           that
           
             youth
          
           should
           spend
           their
           
             time
             ,
          
           only
           in
           
             reading
          
           of
           
             books
             ,
          
           whilst
           they
           are
           
             well
             ,
             strong
             ,
             active
             ,
          
           and
           
             fit
          
           for
           
             business
             .
          
           For
           
             commonly
          
           it
           so
           falls
           out
           ,
           that
           
             youth
          
           lose
           as
           much
           by
           
             idleness
             ,
          
           as
           they
           
             gain
          
           by
           
             study
             .
          
           And
           they
           being
           
             only
          
           brought
           up
           to
           
             read
             books
             ,
          
           and
           
             such
             books
          
           as
           onely
           containe
           
             wrangling
             ,
             jangling
             ,
             foolish
             ,
          
           and
           
             unprofitable
             Philosophy
             ,
          
           when
           they
           have
           continued
           any
           
             long
             time
          
           in
           the
           
             University
          
           in
           these
           
             unwarranted
          
           courses
           by
           
             God
             ,
          
           they
           are
           commonly
           in
           the
           
             end
             ,
          
           fit
           for
           no
           
             worthy
             imployment
          
           either
           in
           the
           
             world
             ,
          
           or
           among
           the
           
             faithful
             .
          
        
         
           To
           
             remedy
          
           which
           great
           
             evil
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
          
           being
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           spoken
           )
           
             dispersed
          
           through
           the
           great
           
             cities
          
           and
           
             towns
          
           of
           the
           
             Commonwealth
             ,
          
           it
           may
           be
           so
           
             ordered
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             youth
          
           according
           to
           
             Luthers
          
           counsel
           )
           may
           spend
           
             some
          
           part
           of
           the
           day
           in
           
             learning
          
           or
           
             study
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           
             other
          
           part
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           in
           some
           
             lawful
             calling
             ,
          
           or
           
             one
          
           day
           in
           
             study
             ,
          
           and
           
             another
          
           in
           
             business
             ,
          
           as
           
             necessity
          
           or
           
             occasion
          
           shall
           require
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           shall
           youth
           be
           delivered
           from
           that
           
             ease
          
           and
           
             idleness
             ,
          
           which
           fills
           the
           
             hearts
          
           of
           
             University-Students
          
           with
           many
           
             corruptions
             ,
          
           and
           
             noisome
             lusts
             ,
          
           whilst
           they
           fill
           their
           
             heads
          
           only
           with
           
             empty
             knowledge
          
           and
           
             foolish
             notions
          
           ;
           whereby
           neither
           can
           
             God
          
           be
           
             glorified
             ,
          
           nor
           their
           
             neighbour
             profited
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           if
           this
           
             course
          
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           
             d●sposing
          
           and
           
             ordering
             Colledges
             ,
          
           and
           
             studies
             ,
          
           it
           would
           come
           to
           pass
           that
           
             twenty
          
           would
           learn
           
             then
             ,
          
           where
           one
           learns
           
             now
             ,
          
           and
           also
           by
           
             degrees
             ,
          
           many
           men
           ,
           (
           on
           whom
           
             God
          
           shall
           please
           to
           
             pour
          
           forth
           his
           
             Spirit
          
           )
           may
           grow
           up
           to
           
             teach
          
           the
           
             people
             ,
          
           whilst
           yet
           they
           live
           in
           an
           
             honest
             calling
          
           and
           
             imployment
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           did
           .
           And
           
             this
          
           would
           give
           them
           
             great
             efficacy
          
           and
           power
           in
           teaching
           ,
           whilst
           they
           lived
           by
           
             faith
             ,
          
           through
           their
           
             honest
             labour
             ,
          
           and
           were
           delivered
           from
           the
           
             mischief
          
           of
           
             idleness
          
           :
           But
           and
           if
           the
           
             faithful
          
           shall
           desire
           
             any
             one
             ,
          
           that
           is
           more
           
             apt
             to
             teach
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           received
           a
           
             greater
          
           measure
           of
           the
           
             anointing
          
           ▪
           then
           his
           
             brethren
             ,
          
           to
           spend
           
             more
          
           of
           his
           
             time
          
           in
           the
           
             word
          
           and
           
             prayer
             ,
          
           then
           his
           
             calling
          
           will
           
             afford
             ,
          
           at
           
             such
             times
          
           they
           ought
           to
           
             supply
             him
          
           :
           and
           the
           
             law
          
           of
           
             love
          
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           
             faithful
             ,
          
           will
           be
           law
           
             enough
          
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           without
           calling
           in
           the
           
             aide
          
           of
           the
           
             Magistrate
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           by
           this
           
             means
          
           may
           the
           
             chargeable
          
           and
           
             burdensome
          
           maintenance
           of
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           by
           
             degrees
          
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           the
           very
           
             nations
          
           themselves
           ,
           be
           
             supplyed
          
           with
           a
           more
           
             faithful
             ,
             Christian
             ,
          
           and
           
             spiritual
             Ministery
          
           then
           now
           it
           hath
           ,
           at
           a
           far
           
             less
             rate
             .
          
           For
           
             God
          
           hath
           
             promised
          
           in
           the
           
             last
             dayes
             ,
          
           to
           
             pour
             out
             his
             Spirit
             on
             all
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             sons
          
           and
           
             daughters
             ,
          
           and
           
             servants
          
           and
           
             handmaids
          
           shall
           
             prophesie
             ,
          
           and
           then
           
             shall
             knowledge
             cover
             the
             earth
             as
             waters
             the
             seas
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           
             conclusion
             ,
          
           I
           do
           conceive
           that
           none
           of
           the
           
             faithful
          
           and
           
             wise
             ,
          
           ha●e
           any
           
             just
          
           cause
           to
           be
           
             offended
          
           for
           speaking
           for
           the
           
             use
          
           of
           
             humane
             learning
          
           in
           this
           
             reformed
          
           way
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Gospel
          
           will
           permit
           ,
           seeing
           by
           
             this
          
           means
           these
           
             two
             errors
          
           of
           
             Antichrist
          
           would
           be
           
             dissolved
          
           among
           us
           ;
           the
           
             one
          
           of
           
             making
             Un●versities
             the
             fountaine
             of
             the
             Ministery
          
           ;
           which
           one
           thing
           ,
           
             is
             ,
          
           and
           
             will
          
           be
           more
           and
           more
           (
           as
           
             Christs
             Kingdome
          
           shall
           
             rise
          
           up
           and
           
             prevaile
          
           in
           the
           world
           )
           
             a
             milstone
             about
             their
             necks
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             other
             ,
          
           of
           making
           the
           
             Clergy
          
           a
           distinct
           
             Sect
          
           or
           
             Order
             ,
          
           or
           
             Tribe
             ,
          
           from
           other
           Christians
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           the
           
             faithful
          
           consider
           that
           this
           
             reformed
          
           use
           of
           
             Tongues
          
           and
           
             Arts
             ,
             justly
          
           hath
           its
           place
           in
           the
           
             world
             .
          
           For
           if
           
             all
             men
          
           cannot
           be
           
             Chr●stians
          
           (
           as
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           
             all
             men
             have
             not
             faith
          
           )
           yet
           let
           them
           be
           
             Men
             ,
          
           and
           improved
           in
           the
           use
           of
           
             reason
             ,
          
           and
           
             sober
             learning
             ,
          
           where
           by
           they
           may
           be
           
             serv●ceable
          
           to
           the
           
             Commonwealth
          
           in
           their
           age
           ,
           whilst
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           hath
           its
           own
           
             members
          
           and
           
             officers
             ,
          
           through
           the
           
             call
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             unction
          
           of
           his
           
             Spirit
          
           onely
           .
           For
           
             *
          
           
             humane
             learning
          
           hath
           it's
           place
           and
           use
           among
           
             humane
             things
             ,
          
           but
           hath
           
             no
             place
          
           nor
           
             use
          
           in
           
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           as
           hath
           been
           
             sufficiently
          
           proved
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           ,
           have
           I
           freely
           offered
           my
           
             advice
          
           for
           
             mending
          
           things
           that
           are
           
             amiss
             ,
          
           and
           making
           
             strait
          
           the
           things
           that
           are
           
             crooked
          
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A37496e-170
           
             
               Omnes
               Scholas
               esse
               hareticas
               ,
               vel
               Theologia
               Scholastica
               arguit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Melanct.
               in
               Apol.
               pro
               Mart.
               Luther
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A37496e-6330
           
             
               The
               Rehearsal
               of
               the
               Errors
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             No
             Heathenish
             Learning
             was
             taught
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Old-Testament
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               
            
          
           
             
               Peter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Steven
               .
            
          
           
             
               Paul
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Primitive
               Christians
               and
               Believers
               ,
               taught
               no
               Philosophy
               .
            
          
           
             Justine
             Martyr
             
               forsook
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               betook
               himself
               only
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             Non
             ad
             humana●
             cationes
             ,
             sed
             ad
             voluntatem
             Doctrinae
             Spiritu●
             interpretatio
             est
             accommodanda
             .
             
               Justin.
               in
               Exposit.
               fidei
               .
            
          
           
             Constantine
             
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               took
               care
               for
               the
               teaching
               the
               Scriptures
               to
            
             Christians
             .
             E●s
             .
             lib.
             4.
             de
             vità
             Consta●ti●
             .
          
           
             Berno
             Augiensis
             Abbas
             .
             Se
             mu●tis
             ●am
             annis
             Poetarum
             figmenta
             ,
             &
             〈…〉
             interiorem
             ad
             〈◊〉
             per
             〈…〉
             
               Epist
               ad
               Magnified
               .
            
          
           
             Cum
             juvenis
             adhuc
             ,
             in
             omni
             Disciplinarū
             genere
             exercerer
             ,
             certo
             affirmare
             possum
             ,
             me●●on
             minus
             quam
             reliquos
             aquales
             meos
             prosecisse
             ,
             
               &c
               ,
               Zuingl
               .
               lib.
               de
               Certitud
               .
               &
               Veritat
               .
               Verbi
               Dei
               .
            
          
           
             
               Matthias
               Parisiensis
            
          
           
             Antichristum
             o●nes
             Vaive
             sitates
             &
             eruditorum
             Collegia
             seduxisse
             ,
             ita
             ut
             jam
             nihil
             sani
             doceant
             aut
             Christianis
             rectè
             suâ
             Doctrinâ
             praeluceant
             .
             
               Illyrit
               .
               Flat
               .
               Catal.
               Test.
               Veritat
               .
            
          
           
             John
             Hus.
             Seduxit
             Antichristus
             à
             Divina
             sapientia
             ,
             plena
             salute
             &
             spiritu
             sancto
             ,
             ad
             prudentiam
             &
             scientiam
             hominum
             &
             principum
             hujus
             mundi
             :
             quam
             copiavit
             nimis
             vehementer
             ,
             &
             dilalavit
             &
             authenticavit
             &
             lucrosam
             divitiarum
             &
             honorum
             in
             hoc
             seculo
             effecit
             ,
             ut
             ita
             Divina
             Sapientia
             &
             Scientia
             esset
             neglecta
             à
             Christianis
             ,
             inveterata
             &
             obducta
             ,
             &
             quasis
             vilis
             &
             inutilis
             ab
             iisdem
             reputata
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Joh.
               Hus.
               Lib.
               de
               vita
               &
               Regn.
               Antichr
               .
               cap.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             Martin
             Luther
             .
          
           
             M.
             Luther
             .
             De
             cap.
             civit
             .
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             Joachim
             Calaber
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vetuit
               ne
               Christiani
               Gentilium
               Disciplinis
               instrucrentur
               .
            
             Sozomen
             ,
             Histor.
             Eccles.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.13
             .
          
           
             Acts
             6.10
             .
          
           
             
               Christianos
               de
               integro
               Gentilium
               Disciplinam
               imbibere
               ,
               nemo
               est
               qui
               Christianae
               Religioni
               prodesse
               concesserit
               .
               Nam
               non
               est
               extra
               periculum
               Christianos
               Gentilium
               eruditione
               institut
               ,
               quippe
               quae
               docet
               multos
               esse
               Deos.
            
             Socrates
             Histor.
             Eccles.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Meum
               consilium
               est
               ,
               ut
               adolescens
               vitet
               ●hilosophiam
               ac
               Theologiam
               Scholasticam
               ,
               ut
               mortem
               animae
               suae
               .
            
             Luth.
             Tom.
             2.
             fol.
             434.
             b
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Chrysostom
             .
             in
             1.
             Epist.
             ad
             Cor.
             
             Hom.
             7.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               in
            
             1.
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Corinth
               Hom.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               &c.
               Idem
               .
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Chrysost.
               
            
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Wickliff
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Ministers
               may
               come
               to
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             Tindal
             .
          
           
             Zuingl
             .
             Libr.
             de
             certitudine
             &
             Veritate
             Ver.
             
             Dei
             .
          
           
             Quod
             si
             non
             firmiter
             creditis
             ,
             vos
             ,
             humanis
             Doctrinis
             desertis
             ,
             divinitus
             doceri
             posse
             ,
             vera
             fide
             etiamnum
             vacui
             estis
             .
          
           
             Cadit
             hic
             Theologiae
             Scholasticae
             usus
             universus
             ,
             &
             quicquid
             ex
             Ph●losophis
             haustum
             est
             .
          
           
             Error
             est
             dicere
             ,
             sine
             Aristotele
             non
             fit
             Theologus
             ,
             imò
             Theologus
             non
             fit
             nisi
             id
             fiat
             sine
             Aristotele
             .
             
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
               fol.
            
             10.
             
             Vivendo
             ,
             imò
             moriendo
             &
             damnando
             sit
             Theologus
             ,
             non
             intelligendo
             ,
             legendo
             aut
             speculando
             .
             
               Luth.
               To
               .
            
             2.
             
               fol.
            
             57.
             
             In
             saecris
             rebus
             non
             est
             disputandum
             aut
             Philosophandum
             :
             in
             Theologia
             tantum
             est
             audiendum
             &
             credendum
             ,
             &
             slatuendum
             in
             corde
             ,
             Dem
             est
             verax
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             Rectius
             fecerimus
             fi
             Dialectica
             seu
             Philosophia
             in
             sua
             sphara
             relictis
             ,
             discamus
             loqui
             novis
             linguis
             in
             regno
             fidei
             ,
             extrae
             omnem
             spharam
             .
             Affectus
             fidei
             exercondus
             est
             in
             articulis
             fidei
             ,
             non
             intellectus
             Philosophicus
             .
             
               Luther
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Scripturae
                 non
                 nisi
                 eo
                 Spiritu
                 intelligendae
                 sunt
                 quo
                 scriptae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 qui
                 Spiritus
                 nusquam
                 praesentius
                 &
                 vivacius
                 quàm
                 in
                 ipsis
                 sacris
                 suis
                 quas
                 scripsit
                 literis
                 inveniri
                 potest
                 .
              
               Luth.
               Tom.
               2.
               fol.
               309.
               
                 a.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Idem
                 Spiritus
                 qui
                 per
                 os
                 Prophetarum
                 locutus
                 est
                 ,
                 in
                 corda
                 nostra
                 penetret
                 necesse
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 persuadeat
                 fidelit●r
                 protulisse
                 quòd
                 divinitus
                 erat
                 mandatum
                 .
              
               Cal.
               Institu
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               8.
               
               §.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Nullus
             homo
             unum
             iota
             in
             Scripturis
             videt
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             Spiritum
             Dei
             habet
             :
             omnes
             habent
             obscuratum
             cor
             ,
             ita
             ut
             si
             etiam
             dicant
             &
             norint
             proserre
             omnia
             Scripturae
             ,
             nihil
             tamen
             horum
             sentiant
             aut
             ver●
             cognoscant
             ,
             &c.
             
             Spiritus
             enim
             requiritur
             ad
             totam
             Scripturam
             &
             quamlibet
             ejus
             partem
             intelligendum
             .
             
               Luth.
               Tom.
            
             3.
             
               fol.
            
             169.
             
               a.
               
            
          
           
             Carnalis
             &
             Philosophica
             Scripturarum
             intelligentia
             non
             est
             sapientia
             Dei
             qua
             à
             sapientibus
             absconditur
             ,
             parvulis
             revelatur
             ,
             Latimer
             
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               Sr.
            
             Edwards
             Baintons
             
               Letter
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               Humane
               Learning
               is
               not
               the
               out-works
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Humane
               Learning
               is
               not
               the
               outer
               Court
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             12.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             13.
             
             
               Error
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
          
           
             
               Studium
               Cantabrigiense
               institutum
               noscitur
               ,
            
             Anno.
             630
             
               à
               Siguberto
               A●glorum
               O
               ●entalium
               R●ge
               ,
               qui
               postea
               purpuram
               in
               cu●ullum
               commutavit
               .
            
             Arnoldus
             Wion
             Duacensis
             ,
             Benedictinus
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             94.
             
          
           
             
               An.
            
             895
             
               Rex
               Alfredus
               hortante
               Neot●
               Monacho
               viro
               doctissimo
               ,
               Oxonii
               publicam
               Academiam
               instituit
               ,
               proposita
               Professoribus
               literarum
               praemiis
               .
            
             Georg.
             Lilius
             in
             Chron.
             Britan.
             
               Regnante
               ,
               Edvardo
               primo
               ,
               de
               studio
               Granibrig
               ,
               facta
               est
               Vniversitas
               ,
               sicut
               est
               Oxonium
               ,
               per
               Curiam
               Romanam
               .
            
             Robert
             .
             Remington
             .
          
           
             
               Quia
               enim
               Christus
               non
               ordinavit
               istas
               Vniversitates
               sive
               collegia
               ,
               manifestum
               videtur
               ,
               quod
               ista
               sicut
               Graduationes
               in
               illis
               sunt
               vana
               Gentilitas
               introducta
               ,
               in
               cujus
               signum
               tam
               Collegiati
               quam
               &
               alii
               Graduati
               ,
               quaerunt
               quae
               sua
               sunt
               ,
               Charitatis
               Regulas
               deserentes
               :
               ex
               quo
               pollulant
               invidi●
               ,
               comparationes
               Personarum
               &
               Patria
               ,
               &
               multa
               alia
               seminaria
               patru
               mendacii
               .
            
             Wickliff
             in
             Speculo
             Militantis
             Ecclesiae
             .
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             —
             
               Quantum
               ad
               Collegia
               in
               Studiis
               suis
               generalibus
               est
               idem
               Judicium
               .
               Nam
               per
               ipsa
               Patriae
               &
               Personae
               ,
               contra
               charitatis
               regulas
               acceptantur
               ,
               &
               intrinsecae
               invidiae
               ,
               cum
               peccatis
               aliis
               &
               perjuriis
               ac
               Simoniis
               contra
               instituta
               propria
               cumulantur
               .
               Conceditur
               tamen
               quod
               ex
               talibus
               Collegiis
               sicut
               ex
               aliis
               Scotis
               eveniunt
               multa
               bona
               ,
               non
               tamen
               tot
               ,
               quot
               occasione
               peccati
               Diaboli
               ,
               &
               peccati
               primi
               Hominis
               ,
               Ideo
               erubescat
               fidelis
               fructum
               talis
               commodi
               allegare
               .
            
             Wickliff
             lib.
             de
             cura
             Pastorall.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Si
               Collegia
               ista
               sunt
               in
               conversatione
               à
               Domino
               reprobata
               ,
               quis
               dubitat
               quin
               sic
               nutrire
               eos
               non
               foret
               elcemosyna
               ,
               sed
               factiones
               &
               partis
               contra
               Christum
               stulta
               praesumptio
               .
               Nam
               omnes
               hae
               Sectae
               &
               omnes
               Novitates
               ,
               quae
               non
               in
               Christo
               Domino
               sundatae
               sunt
               ,
               tentant
               Christum
               cum
               Satana
               ,
            
             Mat.
             4.
             
               cum
               spe●nunt
               Ordinationem
               liberam
               Sectae
               ejus
               ,
               &
               praeeligunt
               servilem
               sectam
               aliam
               minus
               bonam
               ;
               acsi
               nollent
               per
               gradus
               quos
               Deus
               ordinat
               in
               Sion
               coelestem
               ascendere
               ,
               sed
               per
               lationem
               Satanae
               ad
               Templi
               pinnacula
               transvolvere
               .
               Quae
               ergo
               ●lcemosyna
               est
               sic
               fovere
               puerulum
               talem
               Diaboli
               in
               Castris
               Cainiticis
               contra
               Christum
               ?
            
             Idem
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Hus.
               Pedibus
               conculcabitur
               Corona
               superbiae
               .
               Nam
               multorum
               Doctora●us
               &
               Magistratus
               ,
               qui
               suffocato
               in
               ipsis
               prorsus
               verbo
               Evangelii
               ,
               jam
               invere
               ,
               cundè
               nimis
               magnificant
               fimbrias
               &
               dilatant
               Phylacteria
               sua
               ,
               &
               amant
               primas
               Cathedras
               in
               Scholis
               &
               salutari
               in
               foro
               ,
               vocari
               ab
               hominibus
               Rabbi
               ●
               .
               cc
               per
               hoc
               cedunt
               in
               apparatu
               &
               armamento
               Corporis
               Mystici
               Antichristi
               ,
               quoniam
               Scriptum
               est
               ,
               est
               Rex
               super-omnes
               filios
               Superbiae
               ,
            
             Joh.
             
             Hus.
             Lib.
             de
             Regno
             Antichristi
             .
             cap.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A37496e-33210
           
             
               Procancellarius
               Bacchalaureum
               Theologiae
               admittens
               ,
               his
               verbis
               utatur
               ;
               Admittimas
               te
               ad
               enarrandum
               omnes
               Apostolicas
               Epistolas
               ,
               i●
               nomine
               Patris
               ,
               Filii
               ,
               &
               Spiritus
               sancti
               .
               Doctorem
               admittens
               ita
               dicet
               ,
               Admittimus
               te
               ad
               interpretandum
               &
               prositendum
               universam
               sacram
               Scripturam
               tamve●etis
               quam
               novi
               Testamenti
               ,
               In
               nomine
               Patris
               ,
               Filii
               &
               Spiritus
               sancti
               .
            
             cap.
             20.
             
             
               De
               Ceremoniis
               in
               Gradibus
               conferendis
            
          
           
             University-degrees
             in
             Divinity
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             against
             Divinity-Degrees
             in
             the
             Universities
             .
          
           
             The
             Saints
             &
             Martyrs
             against
             Div●nity-Degrees
             .
          
           
             Plowmans
             complaint
             .
          
           
             J●hn
             Wickliffe
             
          
           
             
               Licet
               in
               qui
               bus●am
               sindus
               nom●m
               Docto●is
               sit
               excell●ntius
               ,
               cum
               fit
               vitus
               Gentilis
               ex
               multis
               honoribus
               &
               statibus
               aggregatus
               ,
               tamen
               in
               teatu
               Apo●toli
               ●●mitur
               simplicius
               ,
               pro
               quocunque
               fideli
               ,
               qui
               notabiliter
               docet
               fid●m
               catholicam
               ;
               &
               sic
               dici●
               nomen
               Doctoris
               meritum
               &
               laborem
               ,
               &
               interimit
               superbiam
               &
               status
               eminentiem
               quoad
               mundium
               .
            
             Wickliffe
             Tractat.
             in
             cap.
             23.
             
             Mat.
             
          
           
             
               Breviter
               ,
               omnis
               Secta
               ,
               Satus
               vel
               operatio
               ,
               quam
               Christus
               non
               approbat
               in
               suo
               evangelio
               ,
               est
               rationabiliter
               dimittenda
               ;
               ideocum
               Christus
               non
               approbat
               sed
               reprobat
               gentile
               M●gisterium
               supraedictum
               ,
               patet
               quod
               est
               de
               Ecclesia
               dimittendu●
               .
            
             Idem
             .
          
           
             
               Nota
               quod
               nomen
               Officii
               multum
               distat
               a
               nomine
               Graduat●onis
               Scholasticae
               ,
               gentiliter
               introductae
               .
            
             Wickliffe
             ,
             in
             Sermon
             .
             Domini
             in
             Monte
             .
          
           
             
               Cum
               periculum
               &
               superfluitas
               sit
               in
               isto
               nomine
               videtur
               quod
               istud
               nomen
               sit
               rationabiliter
               fugiendum
               .
            
          
           
             John
             Hus.
             Hus
             ,
             libr.
             de
             Regno
             ,
             &c.
             
             Antichristi
             .
             
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ac
               per
               hoc
               distinguuntur
               a
               quibusdam
               aliuade
               coronatis
               ,
               ut
               Magistti
               &
               Doctores
               ,
               &
               Baccalaurei
               ,
               nec
               non
               aliis
               varii
               generis
               titulorum
               in
               multiplici
               scientia
               hujus
               mundi
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luther
             .
          
           
             
               Zuinglius
               .
               
                 Audes
                 hic
                 bu●usmodi
                 titulos
                 Magistrorum
                 &
                 Doctorum
                 non
                 ex
                 Deo
                 esse
                 ,
                 quum
                 Christus
                 hoc
                 vetat
                 .
              
               Zuin.
               
                 Conradus
                 Pellicane
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Melch.
                 Adam
                 .
                 in
                 vita
                 Pellicane
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             true
             Divinity-degrees
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Christs
             first
             degrees
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             His
             Divine
             Sonship
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             degree
             .
             His
             Unction
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             degree
             .
             His
             victory
             over
             temptation
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             degree
             .
             His
             teaching
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             His
             fifth
             degree
             .
             His
             dying
             for
             the
             word
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A37496e-40390
           
             
               Rev.
            
             9.
             from
             the
             first
             to
             the
             twelfth
             verse
             expounded
             by
             
               Luther
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ver.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Praeparatis
             in
             praelium
             ,
             &
             armatis
             omni
             genere
             Doctrinae
             ,
             &
             arte
             loquendi
             ,
             arguendi
             ,
             respondendi
             ,
             exhortandi●
             potentes
             sunt
             ad
             invedendum
             &
             defendendum
             quamcunque
             velint
             veritaelem
             ,
             aut
             speciem
             veritatis
             ,
             armati
             nihil
             ominus
             omni
             apparentia
             fa●etiae
             &
             honestalis
             .
             
               J.
               Hus.
            
             Et
             super
             capita
             corum
             Coronae
             :
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Tituli
             Magistrales
             ,
             vel
             dignitatum
             &
             graduum
             in
             Ecclesia
             investitura
             .
             
               J.
               Hus.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Luthers
             
               second
               Testimony
               .
            
          
           
             ☞
             
               Ut
               Academiis
               ,
               ab
               initio
               mundi
               ,
               satanas
               nihil
               excogitaret
               praesentius
               ,
               ad
               vastandum
               fidem
               &
               Evangelium
               toto
               orbe
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               University-Philosophy
               .
            
          
           
             
               T●e
               Un●versi●y-Divinity
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               University-Preachers
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A37496e-44120
           
             *
             
               Juramentum
               Magistrorum
               in
               receptionibus
               &
               resumptionibus
               sol●nnibus
               .
               Jurent
               etiam
               ,
               quod
               extra
               is●an
               Vniv●rsitatem
               nusquam
               alibi
               in
               Anglia
               ,
               praeterquam
               Oxoniae
               ,
               in
               aliqua
               facultate
               incipi●●l
               ,
               ou●
               Lectiones
               suas
               solcuniter
               resum●nt
               ,
               nec
               consenticut
               quod
               aliquis
               a
               libi
               in
               Anglia
               incipiens
               ,
               hic
               pro
               Magistro
               in
               illa
               feculiate
               habeatur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Luther
               .
               libel
               .
               de
               Instituend
               .
               puer
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Sufficit
               autem
               ut
               homines
               de
               his
               rebus
               ,
               (
               scil.
               de
               artibus
               &
               scientiis
               )
               quantum
               in
               Schola
               diclicerunt
               ,
               noverint
               propter
               usus
               humanos
               .
            
             August
             .
             in
             act
             .
             contr.
             Felicem
             .